Same Morning Contin. Please post here. Thank you everyone.

Plumeria nodded as she looked up at Sally. "Yes please I love them!" She said happily. That they would have matching dresses just tickled Plum pink.

Tegra glanced over and nodded to them as he continued to work on the blessing. It would also keep the storm from attacking this area too hard unbeknown to him would help keep Quistis a bit calmer.

Cecilia walked down the hall sensing there arrival. She saw them both enter the girl looking a bit frightened a quick glance outside told her where Tegra was and what he was doing. "Greetings." She said walking up speaking in a normal speaking voice it only occured to her that way, because Tegra spoke so insanely quietly. "I see the elf is putting down a blessing. Should keep the storm from being too aggressive here. Nature tends to love the elves...Wild elves are the closest to nature...so his blessing should be highly effective." She said sighing. "I am Cecelia'Nour and this is my castle...did that elf out there...Tegra send you both?" She corrected herself figuring they might feel off about staying or answering if she just called him 'that elf'.

Kry sat and waited for an Answer....having no idea she wasn't going to tell her loved ones she was going into Chaos's lair of course Ode and himself would have her back.

"Yeah, we are, uh Lady Cecelia 'Nour. My name is Wesley, and this is my little sister Quistis. Thanks for allowing us to stay here." He bowed his head slightly in a gesture of respect.

As she got changed, Zuri sent a message to Kry-

"Sorry for the delay, I have to change. I'll meet with you as soon as I'm done."

"Awesome!" Sally said as she sent the images and measurements to the tailors before taking Plum's hand. "Do you want to see some more of the castle while our dresses are being worked on?"

"Cecelia or Celi please no need for such formalities. It's fine Myth mentioned Tegra would be bringing guests." She said to them. "Come if you like I'll show you around my castle." She said having a feeling they'd like to know where to go to eat various other areas and of course bathing and dinning. "Honestly I expect it with the twins. Its just in there nature to assist others."

'Its fine were here its easiest. Do you need me to get you from the castle?' He sent back to her not want her to run a foul of the Furies.

Plum looked up smiling. "I'd like that!" She said wanting to explore with Sally. Her Papa said he was taking a shower and she wanted to show off hers and Sally's new dresses when they got back!

(Glad to see you coming back on!)

Acerbus nodded, "Well, it is still something we owe you. Hopefully we can do something to return these favors." He noted. Leaning back in his chair to look at his children playing a little more. "Do you need help transporting him back, I can ask Donovan to spare a few to help out." He suggested not knowing if there was a plan in place already or not.

Jupiter watching and turning a little bit, "That Knight used a glamor spell to keep him hidden, we could do that again. We of course don't have that many prisoners so still might turn a few heads." He noted, of course no one outside this room knew Zlo even made it IN to the Unkindness.

Mela looked over to Blake as she squeezed her hand, she smiled just glad he was here with him and supporting her and her family. Though she note he perfectly dodged the question she asked if she was really headstrong like Twilight had pointed out. She would bring it up later but right now, "Yeah sitting down is a good idea." She noted pulling over one of the chairs to take a seat. Once she did she took and let out a big breath to relax. "Our baby is already giving me a work out."

Zanna moving to sit down on one of her chairs lightly swining her hand to pull the other one over so Lulu could sit down as well. "We are trying our best." She noted a bit with a sigh. She might admit to Lulu but she needed help at times. Horace being the eldest was pushing his boundires more and more it seemed. She worried Sasha and then Lucina would be next to try. This latest little 'incident' proved to her that a tutor was now not only wanted, be very needed. "The Maiden goes by Deetra if I remember correctly. Outside of that I really don't know too much about her, it was suppose to be him learning a little more about the Coven and working with them like we all did when we were young. Seemed he got too close."

Crys blinked a little bit, wanting to tell her that Fergus was all bark again otherwise he would have reported Rio long ago. But, when her friend mentioned that she still held on feelings for Rio shocked her. After their last break up she could have sworn they would have gone separate ways. Then to see him show up with Vera might have broken her heart. "Oh Novelyn, I had no idea." She told her. "Look, I can't do much to help your heart, but for Fergus problem that I know I can help."

Mizuki hearing that made her deeply happy that she had helped her in some way. And while it she may be on a different path than she did. She was still proud of the Maiden. "While you may not become a Prestress like myself I will be here to help guide you when ever you need it. You will be welcome here and my door will never be closed to you." Her hand moving up to gently wipe away one of the tears.

Serg looked back a bit, "You heard it too?" He asked thinking it was just in his mind, but the glow of the hand was pointed to the both of them. The guards were already carefully moving to help the person and get him to the Sacred Oak to get some much needed healing. He remembered that Zanna was the eldest sister of Acerbus, but not much else besides what Nashy told him about. But, who was this Lulu?

Mars laid in bed gently running his hand up and down the wings of his 'secret wife' Koi after the two of them decided to fill some of their time getting close. He liked to just let her relax against him after the mating and he relaxed with her. "Think we can start every morning doing that?" He joked looking down at her.

Donovan nodding, it was true that ever since he took on Captain he hadn't had the time to go and Speak to Madam Toia. He was on his list, but things keep coming up and pushing it down. He wondered if she thinks a little lowly of him for not reaching out. "I...should speak to her soon." He said moving it up on his mental to do list. He then looked to Nessaran, "So, if I can ask do you know how long you will be here?"

Nessaran looked, "Some more tea would be nice thank you." She said to Fai and then looking over. "Oh, well I don't have an 'end date'. I pretty much stationed here until told other wise. Now I am on call back at the La'Shire so if something comes up they will call me back. Until then I am here to help where I can." She explained.

***

Rio had a feeling this talk wasn't as good as the other times he was brought up. Shaking off the chilly feeling and looking at her, "Oh really? Well, with what you told me and had gone through recently I can't imagine you had time." he said to her and pulling her close to his side, "Which is good we get a chance to change that. The hard part is going to figure out what to wear it for now the wedding is over."

Torin looking over, "If we can before this school opens up, that Serg fellow was looking for a science teacher and seemed he didn't mind an ex-follower of the Humes would created and help cure a rage virus." he said and was a bit shocked he was even considered for such a spot in the first place. "Now with added druid to that would make a heck of a class to teach."

Abbadon smiled when she pointed out Atticus wasn't the one with the problem. It was him that helped get the eagle where he was today. And that he never gave up on loving Tiff. He kept the feather close to his heart. It maybe drove Soraya a little nuts she could never get him hooked up with any one else, but she learned the reason soon enough. "Hm?" He questioned before Tiff pulled him towards one of the gardens to make the call back home.

"Well, it sound pretty nice." Panro told her, he tried to crane his neck to look at his tail, it was brushed and his fur looking smooth and almost even a little shiny compared to the slightly matted fluff it was before hand. He was forced to admit that getting brushed wasn't all that bad after all. It might have to do with who was doing it though.

Tria nodded, "I'll do just that." She said and moved over to her desk to start putting together a letter to Sarah. All the while keeping one eye and ear on the sleeping Eri.

Fang sighed a little bit sitting at his bed running his hand over his wedding ring again and again. He was worried. Little did he know that Aspen was close and with him some news the older dragon would love to hear. At the same time there was another reason for his son's visit that may not be as pleasant but something he also needs to hear.

Duncan moved to take Saffy's hand into his as she sat back down. "Your okay so that is what I care about." He said and watched Alcy also fading back to the Archives. "Mother and I were talking about my next step to Guardian. I going to need some help by the looks of it." He said wanting tell her a bit of what they were talking. They were both a little confused about a few things, but together they would make it through it all.

Lana looked to Temptest as he spoke, but in watching his eyes seemed to be not really looking at anything, maybe just the space in front of him. "You know of my name?" She asked meaning her last name. "Maybe you know my mother....or father?" She asked almost hopeful. She had some memories of her father, but not like Tria had since she was younger when he died.

Dkhoran finally rounded the bend and spotted his lovely wife on her way over to meet them "You have wonderful timing, we were just on our way to meet you" he said cheerfully. He shifted his gaze to Miki in his arms "You don't need to feel ashamed of that sweetie, its charming and your not alone with having that sort of habit." the old purie stated in confident assuring tones as he neared Sarah "Can I leave the girls with you? A guest arrived at the castle that I simply must speak with at earliest possible convenience about certain matters." He refrained from dropping names intentionally as of yet, but his voice carried well that this was important to him, of course it had to be if it was something that pulled him away from his beloved wife and daughter! He continued the conversation with the spirit 'Truly thank you for keeping tabs on him, I'd like to meet Lord Anos in private if possible before breaking the news to Traitorn. I'll have you guide me towards the room he's occupying shortly.'

Koran guided a hand up from Mira's back to softly caress her long hair in a fond petting motion as she started to purr before looking up at where his kite was "Hah, well I'm sure it'll fall soon enough or get stuck. Whats more important is the kitten in my arms right now, kites and wait.." he mused in good humor as he affectionately rubbed his cheek against hers. Seeing you so happy like this was alone worth any effort to set up this little outing, have said time and again your joy is mine so I'll find a way to move mountains for you Mira"

"It'd... probably be for the best," Zuri replied. She'd have to be on her A-game if she was to be useful on this mission, so it'd be best to conserve as much of her energy as possible.

Wes nodded. "That'd be usefull," he said as he let the dark phoenix lead the way as he gently walked with Quistis. He hated seeing her like this, and hoped being inside would help her nerves some.

"Then let's not waste any time!" Sally chirped as she took Plum's hand, leading her out the room. She could get used to this big sister thing!

Averie just smiled and nodded as Acerbus insisted that they would repay these favors one day. But when he asked if he had a plan in the works Averie shook his head no. "Other then getting the guards and special holding room in the castle ready no. Honestly I was unsure of just how quickly Zlo would be captured for one, the other I wanted to coordinate with you to ensure the Unkindness's safety. Securing things in the castle was just a matter of speaking with my mother. She's special rooms for those like Zlo. And has one prepared to receive him. So any help moving him would be greatly appreciated. I will escort him to the castle and room as well." Averie said placing a hand on one hilt and closing his eyes a moment. Before opening them to look at everyone. "Once again thank you." Then looked at Jupiter. "Covering him in a glamour spell would make it easier to move him."

Fai nodded as she moved and poured Nessaran more tea. Listening as Donovan made a mental note to speak with Madam Toia. "I don't know her personally but do you think she'd accept an invite to afternoon tea or dinner perhaps? I know she's very important here, but it would give you a chance to speak with her." Fai said as she moved to put the pitcher in the fridge again. "I know the Priestess's back home never minded it. They said it allowed them to stay in touch with the hearts of the people. " as much as they could without drawing too much attention from Priam and Graica.

Tempest paused a second before his desk as he considered her question. "I was a cub...but the one I met was male. He had an injury at the time...one that would cost him his hand if not treated correctly. I remember because Sensei had me tend to the treatment...and the man was calm about it. Said if my Sensei said I could that he'd trust her judgement. " Tempest looked back in Lana's direction. "I was able to restore the damage and he thanked me....said he'd be able to hold his girls." Tempest walked over and sat down..."Although I...can't quiet recall his first name...I tended to speak formally so it was his last I called him by." Tempest moved a clipboard over to himself. "You're coming on tomorrow's mission....so as one of the field medics I need to have a field pilmarinary chart made up." He was speaking but his voice lacked emotion.

~☆~☆

"Understood I'll come get you." Kry said simply as he looked at Oden. "It won't take me long to get there." He didn't plan on trying to go to the Unkindness mostly because he didn't know about the gate there for one and the other he wouldn't because they probably wouldn't appreciate there home being used as a waypoint. "From here...it should take me about fifteen minutes to get there." He said to Zuri. "Front gate."

Cecelia nodded as she began walking with them, but seeing the girls frightened stance sighed softly then began singing as she walked the walls of the castle glowing and after a few moments there was no sound of the thunder and lightning outside. "I can help you here, these walls respond to my songs. But...where we are going, there is said to be beasts created by the dark Queen, some may very well use lightning." She looked back at Quistis. "Everyone has something they're afraid of. But if you let this fear take you like this it can cost you....what I'm trying to say young one. It's okay to be afraid but face your fears don't let them consume you, even if it's one small step at a time. " she paused and pointed at the kitchen. "This is the Kitchen the dining hall is through those large double doors there." Cecelia said and paused then smiled. "If you'd accept help taking those small steps to handle this fear. That elf out there is a Wild Elf....or as there race of elves was once called Wood or Nature Elves. If anyone can help you be less afraid of the thunder and lightning its him. When you're ready to take that step." She said as she started walking again leading the way. She didn't want Quistis to think she was judging her but if her fear overwhelmed her in the scar or the maze because of a beast that used lightning it could cost her, her life.....that was where Cecelia's concern lay. "I'm saying this because your both coming with us on our journey tomorrow. And the last thing any of us wants is to loose a party member. Like I said there's nothing wrong with fear. It's part of everyone's survival instincts. But it's what you do in the face of such fear. Tegra....can help you...so can Myth for that matter and Nether will think less of you. It's not there way. They'll help you at your pace."

Plumeria smiled and giggled taking Sally's hand and nodding. "Okay!" She said brightly as she went with her. Plum loved having Sally as her big sister. It just felt natural to her.

~☆~☆
Miki looked between them. Her Papa didn't want to bring them to meet this person....or it could be he felt it would be a long and boring talk. Rem was quietly sitting on Miki's shoulder.

Anos had finished his shower dried off and found the change of clothes. Dressed from the waist down he was putting the full suppression piece on and not just the part that wrapped around his arm. The shoulder cover with the cross strap he was working with now. The long silken leather wrap on his leg as well as the glove....for some reason the stigmata was severally aggravated....but he had no idea little Miki had the library of the Ancients if he had he'd have confined the stigmata behind this much sooner. He'd never be upset with the child. It wasn't her fault he had this or that her necklace agitated the stigmata.

“Thank you for coming, Prince Averie. I think you brought a lot more hope with you than you probably expected to,” Del said, honestly. Where it had likely seemed an upward battle to gain Unkindness’s approval to have Zlo captured, transported to La’Shire and worked with towards rehabilitation, the idea seemed well-received overall by those present. If just because if there was a chance for redemption for Zlo, that he could become a beneficial member of society capable of empathy and reason and love and not seeking endless power, authority or control… then they needed to take that path… The other was simply to write him off as a lost cause and lock him away, feeding the darkness in him and driving him further from any hope of redemption. She listened as Acerbus offered to have his Guards assist in the transport of Zlo back to La’Shire.

Twilight seemed to think a bit. “Hmmm… that would probably work. IF anyone questioned why someone was being taken as a prisoner through the portal, we could explain it was someone who came through the other day that didn’t have clearance. It’d be an easy way to explain it away without causing too much curiosity or concern. Unkindness has seen enough of that in the last day or so,” she admitted.

Blake was still listening to the rest of the conversations in the room, even as he helped Mela over to sit down for a bit. “Well, it is half dragon,” he noted with a small smile. He wanted to ensure Mela had as easy a pregnancy as possible. He’d have to see if there was anything Sarah could give her to help ensure it. He then looked over at the others.

“Are you okay, Melly?” Twilight asked, looking over when she heard the deep sigh that her big sister had taken to help herself relax.

Lulu smiled and moved to sit in the other chair with her friend, reaching over and taking one of Zanna’s hands into hers. “I know…” she said. “But I’m here to help whenever you need me. You know that, right?” she asked. Then she listened as Zanna explained who the Maiden was and how the crush had come about when Horace began going to the Sacred Oak to learn from the Coven. “What will you do?” she asked, unaware Zanna was even entertaining a tutor from La’Shire. It wasn’t something she’d brought up with Helios yet, probably because she knew he’d object. But Blake did have one in mind, and one that was, conveniently, already in Unkindness and had proven her mettle quite well.

Novel shook her head a bit and being the stubborn girl she was, she refused to let herself get too soft over her revelations about still feeling for Rio. “It’s fine…” she said, trying to wave it off a bit. “Nothing you can do about it anyway,” she said, meaning Rio having moved on. “But… I will take the help with Fergus. But what do we do?” she asked. “That crazy raven is only going to be all bark, no bite for so long. He’s pretty fed up. If he can’t get anything out of me, he will go after Rio or… the girl,” she said, meaning Vera.

Deetra was confused when Mizuki seemed happy and proud still, even if Deetra was so uncertain about taking her vows or choosing that path. She nodded a bit and moved to hug Mizuki when the priestess promised her that she would always be here to guide her and help her, even if her path was outside the Sacred Oak and the Coven. “How do I know what path is right?” she asked as she held onto the woman that was the closest thing to a big sister that Deet had ever known. Of course, neither path was right or wrong, it just mattered which one made her feel truest to herself. If that included Rotta or just experiencing the world beyond the Sacred Oak… then it wasn’t as a priestess.

Nashy nodded. “I did. I know where Zanna’s perch is. I’m sure she can find this Lulu if we tell her what we saw,” she said. “I think my wings can handle a little more flying,” she said. She’d been ready to take a break when they spotted the gravely injured raven being plucked up by guards at the elevator. She’d find a bit more strength in them to get to Zanna’s perch and describe the situation. The raven they’d seen had no name, but surly Zanna would recognize something about the description of him?

Koi smiled as she opened her eyes and looked at Mars, feeling the gentle motion of his hand moving over her wings. “Might have to get up early if we’re going to do it like that every morning,” she joked back, blushing a little as she did.

***

“True,” Vera said about not really having the time or purpose to have a new dress anyway. In fact, she felt it was a bit impractical even now to have one, but it also was nice to have it and that Rio wanted to get one for her. “Well, it doesn’t have to be too fancy. Just enough for… I don’t know… maybe a date night…” she said, glancing up at him. Their only real date, aside from the wedding, was grilled cheese sandwiches on the back patio of the Crosswing Inn, which was really more her speed, but… maybe it would be nice to go on a date somewhere that warranted a pretty dress. Dating wasn’t something she’d ever really done, so it would be fun, maybe.

“Seems to be taking a bit of time for him to get things sorted and the school annex to be built on. We should have enough time,” Juno said. “You would make a great teacher,” she added with a smile. She meant it. Torin was amazing at what he did and his breadth of knowledge. He had a way of explaining things that just worked and she could see students learning well through him.

“There’s a garden that Fii created that has a very strong magical signal. We should be able to have a clear connection with Aer’Oro there,” Tiff said as she led the Golden Eagle outside and through the gardens. “It’s surrounded with tall shrubberies that not only boost the signal, but they also silence the communications from outside them, so no one just passing by can listen in,” she added. She’d tried a few times to reach Aer’Oro herself from there, but… unless one knew the exact location they were calling to, it was like shooting arrows in the dark. And since Aer’Oro had been steadily moving and relocating since she’d last been there… she still didn’t know where it was. But Abbadon would know its exact coordinates, no matter where it moved, because he had a means of tracking it, like all Goldens could.

“Does it?” Sandy asked with a smile as she moved to set the brush down on her lap. She hadn’t really hummed or sang around Panro yet, she’d realized. But this moment had just felt so calm and happy and it came out naturally, humming that song. She noticed him looking at his tail and she smiled a bit brighter. “Well?” she asked, wondering what he thought about having his tail brushed.

After a little while, Aspen knocked lightly on Fang’s door. He took a deep breath and looked down at Ban. “I think he’ll listen, don’t you?” he asked the sleeping pup. He waited for Fang to answer the door, aware he was in there. This wasn’t exactly Aspen’s strong suite. He always figured his older brothers were better at these sorts of mixed talks, but… he’d had some practice with Yuuri and he’d certainly been the recipient of more than enough of them in his life… He was sure he could talk freely with his birth father about these matters and about his mother’s concerns…

Saffy looked at Duncan as she sat down beside him and he took her hand. She smiled and nodded, looking a bit curious and yet happy to hear him call Coriander ‘mother’ too. IT wasn’t like one day she wouldn’t be… right? “I’m glad that she’s here to help you… and me,” she said, showing she was open to her mother’s help as well. “Alcyone was trying to explain this to me,” Saffy said as she brought her hand to the crystal hanging from her necklace. “And how it works with my… gift… but it’s still confusing for me. Just what that is…” she said, looking at her mother with hope that she’d be able to clarify it. Where had this ‘gift’ come from? Was it from her mother? Her father? Was it just her?
________________________________________________________________________

“You’re very welcome, Rev,” Dartanya said. “Will you two be eating in the dining room or taking it to go somewhere? I can pack it up into a picnic basket for you if you prefer,” she offered.

Considering they didn’t know where her uncle and his mother had gone to right now, Pepper looked at Rev and nodded a bit. “We thought we’d eat out on one of the verandas,” she said.

“That’ll be nice. A little quieter and plenty of sunshine over La’Shire today it seems,” Dartanya said with a smile. “Well, enjoy you two. And I added one of your favorite snacks for later,” she added with a friendly wink to Rev. The chocolate covered strawberries that Pepper had loved so much.

“Thank you,” Pep replied as Rev went to collect the tray for them so they could head to the outdoor tables just off the dining room.

Slate took the offered sandwich and nodded. “You’re probably right. I didn’t realize just how much of the world I had lost by holding on so tightly to the Guardian magic,” he confessed. “After a while, I forgot why I didn’t want to let it go. My sense that I had failed my Luminara and I wanted another chance… instead I nearly killed my niece myself,” he said, shaking his head. “Sorry… I know I shouldn’t be talking about it, but it’s like it’s finally coming to me just what I did.”

The fact Saber was open about it with her and not trying to play it off or pretend he wasn’t feeling anything at all meant a lot to Kia. Honestly, though, because she’d left something of herself with Saber to protect him and keep the Hell Cat quiet, she could sense something amiss with him. Not bad, per se, but she could tell that something wasn’t completely normal for him in that moment. She nodded a bit and offered him a towel of his own. “Thank you for telling me,” she said. “Hopefully it’s just going to settle back down again,” she said. He’d been doing so well with the Hell Cat subdued. He hadn’t needed his medicine so much and he hadn’t had of those painful episodes.

“How did you get so… free?” Lyla asked, unsure if her question made sense. But she meant more how they were so free-spirited. Lyla still felt fearful of coming into her own self, a self that she maybe would have been if she’d been allowed to grow up outside the Assasinato and hadn’t been subjected to Chaos or his followers. It was easier for Ruby, of course, because she’d grown up fairly free-spirited, but Elly had endured more hardships like Lyla, growing up in a pack that had been enslaved and growing up with the Bonabas name and curse, losing her first mate…

Venna laughed when Saiken said that. “Hey, I’m not the only one,” she mused back, tipping her head back some against the pillows to look at him as they cuddled, one of her legs draped over his waist as she played with the end of one of his tails, her fingers teasing the deep, soft fur.

Julep smiled and shook her head a bit. “I like history,” she said, honestly. “I find it really fascinating. I heard that the king has a gallery full of artwork, some old and some done by people who live here in the castle. I never really got a chance to see it and I’d kinda like to,” she admitted. “And maybe you’ll even know some of the stories behind them,” she said with a smile, showing him that she didn’t mind listening to his stories at all.

~*~
Indigo was confused by Zuri’s sudden and urgent departure, but he knew that if anything was truly wrong, she’d send word to him. He returned the quick, but loving kiss and watched her run off. He looked back at the rest of the family and took a breath. “Well, uh… She’s always really keen to help out when someone needs her,” he said, which was true. Zuri was eager to help where she could and this one seemed to be more than just work-related, though, which he understood was all the more reason for the urgency.

~*~

Quistis nodded and headed across the courtyard with her brother at Tegra’s urging that he’d meet them inside. But being told not to worry about this storm… or any storm… was easier said than done for Quistis… but no one outside her brother and her pack really understood that. She made it inside with Wes before looking around in a bit of awe. She thought the outside of this place was strange and beautiful. Inside it seemed like the ceilings went higher than the heavens. She then looked over quickly as Cecelia approached, having left Savarian in a private room of his own to rest.
Myth would have welcomed the rain… if it wasn’t so unnatural from the smokey fallout from someplace much further inland than they were. She did love a good rain storm. But she had to reunite with her twin and the others. She made it to the cliff base and looked up. She could almost visualize the route each of them had taken. Tegra had gone an easier and less-direct route with them, no doubt because they weren’t as avid climbers as they were. Every time they were reborn into a new body and a new life, it was usually near the sea and racing each other up the sea cliffs before the waves could knock them off and taking running leaps off the tops into a massive ocean swell were all in good fun and training for them.
_____________________________________________________________________

“So you’d… make your own… wings?” Yuna asked. She struggled with learning and understanding, but when she got it, she did pretty well. It helped that Altaire worked with her and taught her some things. She especially liked reading with him, even if he did the bulk of it, because she’d get frustrated trying herself and just wanted to hear the story. Yuna smiled and nodded when he said he hadn’t really thought about the act of flying itself, but was focused on the kite. “You should try again… so you can tell me how it feels.”

Mira smiled and let out a little laugh when Koran assured her that losing the kite would be worth it when he had her in his arms. She nuzzled him back a bit, just a happy, affectionate motion. There was no intent for intimacy to go too far with her little sister and future brother-in-law around! She smiled and looked at him as he said seeing her happy was worth any effort to arrange this. “Well, I’d never ask you to move a mountain, but maybe more days like this would be nice,” She said with a smile and a low, content purr under her words.

Sarah smiled when she turned the corner and was greeted by Drak, Miki and Rem. “Is it really good timing? I mean I was just on my way to find you,” she said. She clearly felt a lot better having gotten to see and spend time with her mother. It was still a bit surreal and she’d have loved to spend the whole day laying in bed beside her just making sure she was really there every few minutes, but… that wouldn’t help her mom rest and recover and it wouldn’t be healthy for Sarah either. “Absolutely,” she said when he asked if she could take the girls. She’d ask about this special guest later. She moved to help take Mikleia from him, and Rem in her tiny form in the process. “Did you girls enjoy the gardens?” she asked.

_____________________________________________________________________

Balian didn’t realize such a large, beautiful room and comfortable bed could feel like a prison in its own rights, because of his own recovery. He want to climb the walls with nothing to do and nothing to focus on. He found the viewing screen annoying and loud, but at least La’Shire started to supply him with some books to read and entertain him just a bit. But it still didn’t feel productive. Thankfully, he didn’t know Safira was on her way with a request for him to do a bit of digging into the history of Chaos, of which there had to be ample information in this castle. That and, well, and to discuss the other matter that had been on his mind.

Orion watched Pherenice lie down only to very quickly fall asleep. He moved over to lift a blanket from the foot of his bed and gently lay it over the sleeping girl so she could sleep comfortably. “Sleep well, Phere,” he whispered before moving back over to the sofa and sitting down on it, opening a book to read for a bit as he kept an eye on Phere as she rested across the modest-sized room from him.

~*~

Spartan gently brushed Silvi’s cheek. For all the experience and life she had beyond his years, it seemed some wisdoms she needed a gentle reminder of. “I’m glad to hear you agree,” he said. “Which means… you should be able to take a few breaths and let yourself relax and just think about how you want to greet your best friend when she’s finally ready for your energy,” he said with a smile.

Tilly smiled as she emerged from the twins nursery, looking over at Rumiheir and Ashalia. “Orrin and Fionnula are both doing great. They’ll probably be endlessly on the move soon enough,” she said. Cervine and Centaur Mystrians tended to get mobile rather quickly and even crawling around or testing their legs and toddling around once they got their next growth spurt was normal. “And how are you both doing?”

“Good,” Ashe said with a smile of her own. “A little tired, but honestly, they sleep so well…they don’t wake us in the night that often,” she said. “We were a bit more curious about that message we might have overheard from Doctor Sarah about someone named… Nyx?” she said, seeing the hummingbird-quetzel pale before all the ruby redness rushed back into her face.

“W-what?”

~*~

Io felt sick in her stomach when Soliel said that her parents were both in the wrong and that her father’s behavior towards her was more of that of a master than a father. She had been slowly chewing the inside of her lip until it bled from her anxiety. She felt like there was a heavy weight on her chest when she thought about the other things Soliel was saying. Why would Traine keep coming back? Seeking her out? Why, if he truly couldn’t stand her like she believed had to be true? “… Maybe…” she said quietly, unaware that any moment they were going to be interrupted by an elf who needed her to come with him urgently and ‘no’ was not an answer he was allowed to accept. Io would be forced to face Traine and yell or cry or show all of the emotions that she was trained to hide away by running away, because she wouldn’t be allowed to run this time.

Rael smiled and nodded, taking a breath. “You say her name with great affection,” he said. “I’m sure you don’t even notice you do it,” he added. “If she doesn’t already know what she means to you, perhaps it’s time to come clean about your own feelings, Traine. Both of you,” he said. “You’ll get the opportunity here, soon. It’s easy to make excuses, to run from feelings or deny them or to mask them with other, more toxic emotions… but to simply sit in the honesty of a moment, of a feeling… or all of the feelings… is something you owe yourselves. To ask your questions and receive real answers. And to share feelings and thoughts freely that you may not feel you’ve been allowed to before, because of where you were raised or how you were raised. None of that matters here.”

~*~

“Maybe so,” Esric agreed, that D’Jorin’s ‘blessingstones’ were akin to N’Jara’s ‘charmstones.’ “We could try one. I have some with me from home. Maybe one might work. We could try later,” he offered. “You know, once we’ve eaten and I get a chance to settle in a bit,” he said. He was admittedly a bit of a mess. He’d been through a bit of a wringer since coming through the gate getting here… but one wouldn’t be able to tell too much, but it was more that he knew he needed to get cleaned up than others being able to tell.

“Where are your parents now?” Marin asked, hoping she wasn’t touching on any sore subject. It sounded like her father had served here as a knight for a time before she took up the mantle. It didn’t have to mean something bad had happened to them. Perhaps they had simply moved off to enjoy their life together in solitude. Marin hoped that was it. She’d never wish a sadness upon Pallas.

Lassa smiled and nodded a bit, closing her eyes and pressing her cheek into his hand some. She opened her eyes and looked up at him. “How long until breakfast comes?” she asked curiously. The sooner it came, the sooner they could eat and go swimming together, something htat the selkie was very happy about. She didn’t know that something was going on with Marin and Pallas, and that Trilander knew about it, gave his blessings even… and that was a bit of where his thoguhts had briefly gone to. Both of his mates were finally complete and happy.

Hestia smiled when Levi said that and nodded. “I can’t wait for you to try it too,” She said. “You’ll love the gardens there,” she added. While La’Shire had plentiful gardens that hosted different flora from around the world, Aer’Oro was just uniquely laid out. It was like the ancient hanging gardens. Level upon level of gardens and greenage that tumbled over the edges and vines that crept up walls and natural bridges made from woven trees to cross the water ways that lined and flowed all through the floating city.

Sunny glanced away a bit, mostly because she was embarrassed that she was blushing so much, her face feeling hot. She nodded a bit and glanced up at him. “…Okay…” she said simply. A coy and demure answer that could only come from Sunny and be so readily accepted. She knew she shouldn’t just leap into things… so instead, she just let him know with one word that she’d heard him and she wasn’t saying no. But all of this was also very new for the lovebird. She wasn’t quite as outgoing as her boisterous sister tended to be! She then looked over her shoulder at the rest of the tunnel of wisteria blossoms. “Should we… keep walking?” she asked him. They’d been stood still for a while, though she hadn’t minded. In that time she felt she’d gotten to know Lyka even better and connected with him more.

Keelin stepped out with Solan’s help, only to be promptly wrapped up in a warm, soft towel. She could feel the magic in the fabric already drawing away the excess water in her fur and hair and on her skin, warming and drying her. She brought a bit of the towel up to her face, loving how soft it was and being the kind of girl that loved to snuggle up. “Thank you,” She said as he helped her out of the tub, even if she could have done it herself. She knew that it made Solan feel better to be able to ensure she was safe.

Wynter listened as Jarral explained why such a large bowl of berries had been sent along instead of the smaller bowl and she smiled, nodding a bit. “I like sharing them with you more than eating them myself,” she admitted, showing that Tae had been right about that. “Can we eat some now?” she asked, not wanting to seem too eager, but she was also pretty hungry. And now that she was clean and dressed and comfy, she wanted to snuggle up in the blankets by the fireplace and enjoy the berries Tae had sent with him. It didn’t seem to matter that Wynter was born in the North or that it was Spring out… she still liked the warmth of the fire, but LA’Shire ensured it wasn’t as intense as in the winter season.
________________________________________

Ginga’s ears turned back as Tatianna finished scanning her and then began to speak, confirming not only that Ginseng wasn’t pregnant from the encounter… not that she expected that was a possibility. She may have no experience with intimacy or sex, but she knew that Ryn had been thrown away from her before he could finish what he was doing. But to hear that her purity had actually been restored… and furthermore that her back was fully healed… she was confused. She understood from her encounter with the Ancient Siliqi that she was one of two Divine Shepherds and that it was likely the other one in need of her strength that had drained her so much over the last day and the same one that gave that healing back to her now… but having never met them, it still felt surreal to think about. But more surreal was the idea that her back was healed. She’d broken it when she was much younger… or rather… Ravenna had broken it when trying to ‘toughen’ her up by making a child face off against adult Amazon warriors in the pack…

Perhaps it was because she felt no pain that she thought she was paralyzed or hurt worse than she’d ever been. Usually, most of her life, she was in some degree of pain or discomfort with her back since the injury… and to feel nothing. She’d been sure she was paralyzed… She closed her eyes and shook her head a little as she laid there. She was still scared to move, to test anything, even to try to move her tail. What if it was a lie, what if her glyphs were wrong? And then all the talk about the more emotional and psychological side of the event… asking her not to shut those around her out… and to let them help her, to talk with them.

“Like you said, she’s stronger than that,” Maks agreed. “… maybe she’ll surprise us all and be stronger than she was when she first came. Because she met you and knows we’re all here. She’s not alone.” Maks wanted to be hopeful. After all, Ginseng, her family and Sorei had all been through enough in their lives… He wanted Ginga to have come along far enough since coming to La’Shire to be able to let others in and push through this trauma. The fact she’d fought with all her might, she had no reason to feel shame or like she hadn’t been strong enough. She’d ensured Ryn couldn’t succeed easily and gave Sorei enough time to get to her before Ryn could complete his act.

Celluna stirred as she turned over in bed and snuggled into one of the large, fluffy pillows, opening her eyes and looking over at the crib by the bed where little Inara was sleeping soundly after her early-morning feeding and change. She hummed softly, unsure if she’d woken naturally or if she’d been woken by something. She turned back a little to look over her shoulder for Kahiri, looking a little confused as he was missing from the bed. Granted it was mid-morning and maybe he’d gone to get breakfast for them… but then she noticed the balcony door was ajar and she could hear a muffled voice, unaware he was hearing a report about his ‘brother’s’ apprehension… and his crime. A crime he’d no doubt carried out on another when he realized Celluna was unobtainable with Kahiri’s newly enhanced bond with the Mist. “…Ri?”

~*~

“Hmmm. I understand,” Rostan said when Miharu noted he’d been telling Vespa different stories and that those about merfolk were some of her favorites. He could tell that Vespa was not quite what she appeared to be. There was powerful magic there, though he was unaware it had been used to rapidly age her from newborn to teenager and that, by all regards, she was very child-like in many ways, even as she learned and absorbed everything new she came across along the way. “I had no objections as long as River was okay with it,” he said when Miharu thanked him for agreeing to let them all meet. “Have a seat,” he said moving to reclaim his blanket on the sand, gesturing to the other blanket that they could use as River came up to greet Vespa.

Vespa looked down at the dress she was wearing when River complimented her tastes in clothes. She smiled brightly, “Thank you…” she said. “It’s the only thing that feels comfy,” she admitted… that and being naked, but Miharu said that she could just walk around the castle without any clothes on. “I’m… Vespa,” she said. “You’re so pretty,” she said in awe of meeting a real mermaid.

“Bana… nana fos-tra…” Meeka repeated slowly, trying to say the words right. She giggled a bit and gave a little chattering sound as he helped to dry her off. Once dry enough, she moved with him back into the room so they could get dressed into something comfy to stay in for now. “Sounds yummy, maybe,” she said, mostly because she honestly didn’t know until she tried it!

Zyna nodded a bit when he laid back down and said he couldn’t eat right now. She moved to start eating her breakfast. “Would a shower help?” she asked. Sometimes when Syao was trying his best to quell his urges, he’d say he was going to take an icy cold shower. But it didn’t seem to be as effective between his natural Spring urges and whatever extra libido seemed to stem from his excitement over his mate being pregnant.

“Sean?” Quinn moved to the bed and sat down by her, gently placing a hand on her to try to softly rouse the girl. “Seanan, wake up. You’re having a bad dream,” he said, his tones strong enough to break through her slumbers, but still soft and soothing rather than startling.
________________________________________

Min turned to PEllian’s voice and looked nothing short of distraught. “It’s empty and your nephew says that this is what will help Pandora,” she said as she held up the empty jar. “I have to go back to my parents’ house. The secret room, the underground chamber we used to escape, it should all still be there, and these things he needs to help Pandora will be there,” she said. “I don’t know where else on the manor grounds to look for it. That’s the only place I know it’ll be.”

“True,” Senn said simply when Fii told him not to worry about forgetting. A lot was going on. “If you don’t need me for a moment, I think I’ll check on the girls. Paz was still looking a little green after her medicine, but I know Yuuri’s been looking after her,” he said, wanting Fii to know Paz was in good hands while he was busy.

Topaz listened as Yuuri considered that not all leaders are easily corrupted, that it was likely in the soul of the person. “You’re probably right.” She took in a deep breath through her nose and let it slowly out through her mouth, just trying to make the last of the nausea go away. “Hmmm… why isn’t it stopping this time?” she asked with annoyance. Of course, part of it was perhaps the minty taste of the medicine that she found a bit nauseating in and of itself. Hopefully Fii could come up with a new flavoring for it while here.

Cassius approached the room at the end of the hall slowly and lightly knocked on the closed door before opening it enough to look in on Leif sitting in a chair by Pandora’s bedside, still playing that flute for her. “She looks like she’s resting now,” he said, though he could tell that it wasn’t without Leif’s effort, between blotting her with the water and using his music and presence to keep her settled enough… she still wasn’t getting a restorative rest, though. That fever was still simmering inside her and she was quiet, but not at peace per se. “How are you doing?” he asked, genuinely wanting to know how they boy was holding up himself. He looked utterly exhausted, driven only by his own resentment for Mallium and keeping his influence at bay, but also more powerfully no doubt, his affection – perhaps even love – for Pandora.
________________________________________

“I don’t trust him, but… I plan to speak with him,” Draco said simply. “I couldn’t have sealed the Nether without his consent, Chrona. It couldn’t have been done without him going through it first. He allowed me to lock him and those of his realm away to protect the world we were building here, but it perplexes me, because it contradicts his actions he took when he slew Cvinda,” he said. And Draco was an old being that liked to understand, hence his intentions to have words with Anos eventually, and that talk would determine if he sealed the Nether behind him again when he returned to it or create a new gate, and assign another Gate Keeper, like Dimael and the gate to N’Jara. “As for the child… how did I know he’d save her? How do I know I could trust him with her?... That’s because we have Naracissa,” he said plainly and smiled. “She doesn’t just see the dreams of mortals, after all. And dreams are the gateway to one’s soul, and apparently even the Demon King possesses one of those,” he said. “She told me it would not only be okay, but that it would be good and wise to permit it. So with Naracissa, I visited the child’s dreams and told her she would know him when he came… and she did.”

Lorna blushed some as Naria moved to take a hold of her hand, not letting it go even as he moved it aside just a bit so she could see the wound was gone. Nothing left but a starburst-like mark to indicate the purification of a curse that had been plaguing him. But that too would leave him once the rest of himself was recovered from Thanos. She looked up at him and smiled. “Good… I’m glad,” she said when he told her it wasn’t hurting anymore. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes a moment. It’d been quite a morning…

“It’s become a Druid virtue because of her,” Arch noted with a smile, honesty. Lorna was big on honesty and the truth, but she also believed in discretion where necessary… like with only those who become Draoi and those most trusted from her past being able to know her past as a princess of Ethion. It was hard to tell a lie to Lorna that she couldn’t eventually see through with her gift, anyway.

~*~

Zai looked back over to where Erza was sitting and she nodded a bit. “Mmmhmm… I’m fine. Better now that I can sense Aiyan is okay. Why do you ask?” she asked, and to some extent, she believed that was the truth. Why would she still be scared to go up and down the stairs? It was both a conscious and subconscious anxiety, it seemed. She moved to take a seat too, letting a long breath as she moved her hand over her stomach as though another subconscious motion to ensure the baby or babies were okay.

Nydia smiled and lifted her head to kiss her baby boy’s cheek when she could sense his tension, holding back his emotions until he could get her somewhere safe to rest and recover. She then looked back to Archimedes’ home and nodded a bit. “Mmm. I’m sure she does,” she agreed. “It’s been a long time since I could feel her that fully,” she admitted. When Nysa had been frozen, locked away like that, it was like there was no reaching her. She’d been trapped… and when she was freed, she could sense her again, but she couldn’t be with her… not like she could now. Reunited with her twin sister. “Let’s go inside.”

Naiya looked down as Kei spoke, reassuring her, knowing with such ease just what was on her mind. “At least not for those within the barrier, but what about those outside?” she asked. “Those who didn’t get in in time? Those who had no protection…”

“The barrier is dropping,” Singo said as he came back to where Suna was helping a couple of young cubs and their mother get some water from one of the community wells and fountains. “I have to go back out there and make sure none of ours who stayed behind are injured,” he said. Of course she’d know he also needed to see if Tokeru had survived or not. Singo was the middle brother, and as such, he unfortunately felt a desire to try to help his eldest brother find the right path, even if everyone else saw him as a lost cause. But in the end, he couldn’t make that decision for Tokeru either… “You should stay with our people. There are a lot of frayed nerves around here right now.”

“You say that now,” Eko said as he smirked and moved to lean against the side of the cottage. He looked up and around at where Maize made her home. It was even more earthy and one with nature than the Druids, somehow. Then again, Kirie had mentioned she wasn’t Druid… she was something else. “It’s not exactly an easy trek to get more, but it would certainly be easier with someone’s help.” He’d already done the pilgrimage solo to the waters high in the coldest mountains, so he didn’t have anything to prove to himself this time… he could accept the help. And the water was only obtainable for those with a noble intent. Eko going the first time on his own had noble roots. But to return alone to make a point would be seen as an act of pride… but to acknowledge the challenge and return with help he knew he could use to make it easier… it would be seen as worthy. “How are you with the cold?” he asked curiously.

“You waited so long that I couldn’t take extra time to sweeten it for you,” Maize said. “But I can come by later and add something to the rest of the bottle later if you’d like, so it won’t be so bitter next time you use it… and I have a feeling you’ll be using it,” she noted, now that Kirie was back to experiencing heats… but the medicine would normalize them now. She then smiled again and moved to place a hand on Kirie’s shoulder. “You and Eko will have your moment when there’s nothing else in the way making it… awkward,” she laughed. “I should be thanking you, though, for being so stubborn and coming here in need of my help too… It took my mind off of all of the fear I was feeling while the sky seemed to be on fire.”

~*~

Andi nodded and smiled. “Thank you,” she said when Pyros assured her the fires would be put out and the other special trees, including the Dryad soul tree grove, had all been kept safe. She took a breath and looked back where Riesa was. “My sister wishes to remain in Eliowise rather than return to Ethion or Zephyr… I know I should understand, but I struggle to,” she said honestly to him.

Riesa smiled, giving him a little, gentle nod when he offered to let her stay as long as she needed, that she’d always be welcome in Eliowise. She could tell by his repeated glances that something else was on his mind, but she let it go for now as he addressed the Sky Elves, urging them to go down to Ethion to help assist in the recovery efforts and to do so with good intent in their heart… only to then call to her elder half-sister. She looked over curiously.

Andromache looked back to Meliodas and moved to approach him as he asked her to act as Regent to the throne of Eliowise in his absence when he returned to La’Shire to keep a promise he made. She nodded and bowed her head some before looking at Meliodas. “I would be honored to help restore the connection between Eliowise, her people and the pure winds,” she agreed.

~*~

Poe took a few quiet moments as Traya spoke to slowly chew a bite of caro cake before swallowing and seeming to think a moment. “Maybe…” she said quietly about her singing another song, but it was clear her mind was always going back to Meliodas. “When will Lio be back?” she asked again. It wasn’t that traya was unwelcomed company. It was just that Poesy had been through a lot in the last three years… and since being reunited with Meliodas, she felt anxious being away from him again. Like maybe he wouldn’t come back. She then looked a little confused when Traya asked if she’d like to hold her baby after he or she was born… that she would come back here to Ethion to visit her and let her hold the baby… like Poesy would still be here in Ethion then. “Here?” she asked.
________________________________________

“Well… that’s what friends do. No need to get all shiny about it.” Ode said with a weak laugh as he moved to hold his head with immediate regret. “I know you’re right. I just wish I could recover quicker. I know I’ll be too late as it is to stop what Chaos will do to her… but still…” he said with a deep sigh. Ode laid in the grass with his arms over his eyes as he heard Kry talking to someone else. “Hmm? Who’s that?” Oden asked, unsure where Kry was going and who he was meeting…

“Thanks again, Miss Dartanya," Rev said with a smile before grabbing his and Pepper’s food before walking out with his wife.

"It's okay, Slate. To move past what we did, we have to confront our sins with open eyes. I have to do the same... I was complicit with your thoughts of hurting her... as well as the murder of my own son... the boy I raised... And because of my actions I've allowed a terrible war to continue,  all to spite Torrent."

"Yeah, I hope so too," Saber said as he grabbed the towel from Kia and got out of the tub. "I wonder what's going on, though... I've never felt the cat like this before."

“...A lot of time and even more love," Elly replied, "If you met me last year, I'd probably be more pessimistic than you are right now. You're not going to feel better overnight..." she smiled as she took Lyla's hand,  "But you WILL fell better. I promise."

"Of course you'd say that," Saiken said with a chuckle, though she'd be correct in saying so. Saiken has very much changed for the better since he started seeing his new wife.

"Well then, let us go there!" Parack said with a smile as he walked with Julep. He had to fight the urge to kiss her more and more, and the more it happened, the more he wanted to throw caution to the wind. Not here though, the time had to be perfect.

~*~
"That's how she always has been, always looking for purpose in her life. I think being the only girl of mine not born with another has affected her, though she'd never admit it. I feel this place, even more than the High Guard, has given her this purpose," Cinnamon said with a soft smile to Indi, "And the fact she found her husband here surely helps!"

"Honestly... when I take flight again. I'd rather do it with you, Yuna. It'd be way more fun that way," Altair admitted,  "Oh, amd don't worry about magic constructs right now- I'll teach you about them later!"

"Roger! I'll be at the gates by the time you're here," Zuri sent as she finished getting ready, leaving her room and heading to the main gate.

"This is amazing...: Wes said as the walked the halls with Cecelia. Was this normal architecture around here? And was this tied with Aisengrand? "Excuse me, I was just wondering- do you know the history of this castle?"
___________________________________________________

Sally walked with Plumeria until she heard some music.  "Oh! The band I was talking about is practicing! What amazing timing- would you like to meet them, Plumeria?" She asked the young girl.

Acerbus turned towards his crystal, "I'll get Donovan to get some guards on stand by then, once we get everything settled on both ends we can start to moving process." There was a part of him deep down very glad that Zlo would be leaving the Unkindness. Whatever the future holds for the mage he wasn't sure, but his family would be safe.

Mela looked over as Twilight asked if she was all right. She smiled and nodded to her younger sister. "Oh I am all right Twilight, just the little one is already working me over." She said moving her hands over her belly. In all the excitement and worry she couldn't remember if she told her the happy news of starting a family with Blake. Of course there were some set backs, among the normal was she could feel her magic going a bit wild and she have to settle herself some.

Jupiter looked up and over, "Wait, your...pregnant?"

Zanna smiled at Lulu's hand on hers, it was good to have a friend in this manner. Lucina and Sasha just then came in with the tea for the two of them. "Well, I have asked Blake to see about also getting them a tutor." She said, while Horace would be the main focus. She also knew her daughters would need some help as well. "Hopefully he has one in mind soon."

Crys crossed her arms, "Right, and paying him off for the troubles would just delay that." She said and then slowly started to turn her head towards Eros who been very quiet during all of this and a smile started to form. "Unless we put him in our debt." She said as a plan forming in her mind. For the most part if someone was suspected of illegal dealings someone would investigate and just so happens she knew of a guard close at hand. This of course if Fergus wasn't finally looking to report Rio on his dealings.

Mizuki pulled back from the hug and thought about the question she was just asked, "There...really isn't a right or wrong here. It is what you follow in your heart. The magic in you that we've taught you is to help guide you to what makes you happy." And then added, "Or who makes you happy." Of course meaning how she was around Rotta things seemed to be different. And because of that knew knew Deet would be staying close by.

Serg looked back and noted the guards carefully taking the man towards the Sacred Oak. Turning around to Nashy and at first he was about to question if she needed the rest but the look in her eyes said she was okay and wanted to help. "All right Angel, lead the way." He told her. When they got back he made a promise to himself to treat his wife and wings to a nice hot soak in the bath as they may be sore after this.

Mars laughed a little, "Well, maybe not every morning, I am not part rooster." He joked with her and leaned down to give her another soft kiss.

Nessaran watched as Donovan seemed to sink back in his chair a little, "Oh? Not liking the idea?" she asked him.

Donovan shook his head, "No, the idea is perfect, and I will send one it just..." he paused. "She's never accepted an invite outside of the royal family. And Helios use to be a Prince before his downfall. Me? I'm no Prince." Though there was no way of knowing Toia wouldn't show up unless he sent the invite. So, reaching over to his crystal he wrote one up. Quiet and polite inviting her to meet."

***

Rio looked over, "Now that...is a good idea." he said meaning the date night. The glow in front of them faded as they reached the door. "Looks like we're here." he noted. Some of those forced to run to the La'Shire had taken up their skills in a few different parts of the palace. On the door was a pair of scissors and thread to note this was a place for clothes. He reached to open it up and let Vera walk in first.

Torin smiling, "You speak so highly of me Juno. But, I think it is because of my wife I am able to even do half of it." He told her and moving to pull his hand over and kissing it a few times. "But, if we have time yeah a little visit and some training couldn't hurt."

Abbadon was getting pulled away as Tiff explained the garden they were going to. It wouldn't take too long for him to hone in on his home and make contact, all Golden's could in case they were moved. "Hm, sounds like a lovely place." He told her as I kept up. He could help notice how happy Tiff was today. He hoped that he continue to make her feel this happy all the time.

Panro nodded and then pulled his tail to look at it, the fur was smooth and even a little shiny thanks to the brushing. He seemed a little embarssed since it was something he always figured wasn't a 'manly'' thing to do. "It was...nice." He said finally a little sheepishly. "I mean it felt very good and looks much better."

Fang paused as he heard a knock on the door, moving over and opening it it was a pleasant surprise of his son and Grandson. "Aspen? Well come in." He said opening the door even more. And while the welcome seemed friendly Aspen could tell his father had been distracted moments before. Once Aspen and Ban were inside he closed it, "What brings you two out?"

Duncan nodded as Saffy was confused to her gift and what it could mean, he himself understood a little of it when her mother explained it but there was a lot of things he was going to be learning in the coming days. "Well, seems you and I are going to need some lessons about our roles." He said, letting on that he was going to attempt to be the Guardian again.

Lana could tell something was a little off, Tempest spoke in such matter of fact tones. Like no emotions at all. "Maybe it was my father you had met." She suggested before then nodding. "Right, the mission so tell me what I need to do." She noted not sure if this was going to be a shot or what else they needed.

Tria sent off her message to Sarah about wanting to return to the medical wing, if she would be welcomed there. Moving back towards the sleeping Eri she checked on her fever again. "Hmmmm....still there. I think those healing waters are going to be needed now." She said and moving back to the bottomless vase she had them stored in.

Koran stroked his fingers through Mira's hair a few times as she nuzzled him before rewarding her with a warm loving smile "I think I can probably manage that at least, seeing you two together is heartwarming and well deserved after so long." he spoke reassuringly to his wife "This won't be just a one time thing." With that said he'd slowly moved to bring them back up to their feet, even if the mood wasn't right at the moment with Yuna and Altair around he wasn't sure an issue wouldn't crop up if he stayed so close to his kitten for too long! "Alright, I suppose I better try and fetch my kite before its long gone, I wouldn't want to get into the habit of losing toys belonging to the castle." he mused in good humor.

Dkhoran stole a quick glance at Mikleia necklace, he didn't want to bring anything related to that ..regrettable ancient near Anos. While he wasn't sure it would cause any reaction of a sort with the stigmata he had gained from killing her, it just wasn't a risk he was willing to take. He glanced back to Sarah with a grin as he could tell she was in a much better mood after seeing her mom in the flesh after so long "The girls behaved themselves wonderfully and I do think they had a good time, they deserve a treat for such good behavior" he said with a wide smile. "I had just come down to find you so the timing couldn't be better, I have an important meeting I need to head to so this works out great. I'll come back with some details afterwards, but for the moment things are a little hush hush." he said honestly not willing to lie to her but probably saying enough of the importance of whomever he was meeting.

The ancient Purie grinned mischievously as he passed his daughter and the minute pixie over to Sarah "you should pester mama for some iced cream." He spoke once more to the spirit 'Please guide me to a meeting room close to where Anos is staying once I part ways from Sarah. I can't be putting this off as I want to get Traitorn in the know as soon as possible. Like the castle spirit he wasn't keen on withholding information such as the Lord of Nether's arrival but he really did want to get a feel for his intents first.

Occ: After a week of feeling like death warmed over I finally feel almost human again. lol took me all day to post. Sorry for the wait guys glad to finally be back and posting again.

Averie looked at Del and smiled a bit nodding. “Thank you.” He said about bringing more hope with him then he thought he would when he came about this. He had hoped it would happen something like this but at the idea of sending Zlo with him to hopefully be rehabilitated and pulled from the darkness once and for all. They all seemed willing well it wasn’t that he could sense Blake was unwilling but rather wary and he could understand that. His wife was pregnant. Like Nikki she was carrying a dragon’s baby which already was more taxing and…..he glanced over. “Mela…I don’t know if you’re fond of lightly sweetened teas….but Silverroot summer berry tea helped Nikki during her pregnancy. “ he said looking over. It was a mildly sweet tea white in color with warmth to it naturally. Nikki had truly benefited from it…he had come across it in one of his books and it helped her, he planned on mentioning in to Sarah but hadn’t had the chance yet….his new responsibilities were keeping him a bit busier then normal but he didn’t mind. “She said it helped and it seemed to take some of the pull of the dragon half of our dragon-kitten off of her. Nikiva is healthy as can be. “ he said wanting to offer the young Raveness something to help her handle having a half dragon baby. And something that would hopefully take some worry off of Blake if even a little. He did glance at Twilight and the others again nodding as she said that explaining it as a uninvited guest would explain why they were escorting them back through. It had happened before and once on the other side they were detained and usually put on house arrest for a few days for illegal use of the portal. While it was there to make travel easier between the places they kept logs for the safety of both La’shire and the Unkindness. Then looked at Acerbus as he moved to send the message. “Thank you.” He said to him. “This is a big help. On another note, The castle is undergoing a few changes, from here on out my mother wishes to me handle any diplomatic affairs,” Averie said looking at them. “So please if you need anything don’t hesitate to contact me.” He was also aware that Silvi was considering an position for Blake but wanted to speak with him about what he was comfortable with handling, or would like to handle in the castle going forward as he was soon to be a father and of course had his health and future ahead of him with Mela as well.

~*~
“I’ll be sure to make something nice for when she comes then if she says yes.” Fai said to him her tails swishing she was glad she suggested it as it seemed to perk him right up. It seemed it was similar to back home that way. They would not just invite themselves but if invited they would likely accept. She was sure the disconnect was simply something so simple. “Why would that matter? She’s a priestess I’m sure she doesn’t accept the invite based on social status. She’s not going to think less of you that would be against everything she believes in. That I can promise you.”

~*~
Tempest nodded. “It could have very well been. I could not deny it.” He said lightly. “It’s a basic medical questionnaire. There are things that aren’t worried about in the castle if something should happen because everything is readily available however out there the story is much different.” He said those same flat factual tones he meant nothing by it….it was like his heart died with her that day…he hadn’t found anyone or anything to make him want to live since then. “Do you have any allergies to medicines or foods?” he said it sounded like an odd question to ask and if she wanted to know why it was important, he would tell her. He was probably a bit more thorough then other field medics even in his own unit but no one under his watch ever died…” Allergies to plants or insect bites?” he asked they were important to him…. if she had any and they encountered it out there knowing was difference between having that one or two vials that would save her life….and not having it and losing a team member….

~*~
Corri smiled as she looked at them both nodding. “Of course. I may not have your fathers elegance in speaking…but I’ll do my best.” She said letting them know if she came across harsh or offensive she certainly didn’t mean it. She did look at Saffy though. “It’s passed down through my side of the family, but I didn’t get it. You have the ability to sense feel and heal souls Saffy….” She said looking at her. “ I’m afraid I can’t tell you exactly what though….it was different for your grandmother then her great grandmother…..All Nana would say was that….the power changes to match the heart and soul of the one who gains it.  For your grandmother she could see and guide lost souls back into the light by talking them through there troubles but for you it’s different.” She said sitting back and thinking about it. “You started a healing clinic here that didn’t focus on illness so much as stress and fatigue….things that wore down the body and soul to heal it. That nature no doubt had a hand in the way your gift came into being. Your ability to sense a pure soul versus a dark soul. The light energy versus the dark energy.

---

The seven dark phoenix’s stood together hidden behind some of the servant housing watching Tegra and stewing away.

“What is our oh so illustrious Queen thinking?” one hissed lowly to the others. “She should be ordering us to go find strong males, with powerful magics to start laying eggs. We’re not like her and the other two rulers of our kind. We’re like the harpies of N’jara.” She grumbled as she watched the elf focused on the pray circles he was creating three descending in size one into the other. “Our Queen and her two sisters carry like the humans do…it was supposed to help us all co-exist or something like that but us? We can build nests and keep finding strong males…..”

“Calm yourself….perhaps your overlooking the most obvious reason she hasn’t.” another said lowly pointing the preoccupied elf. “That ladies is the youngest prince of Ancient Elves of Ivarijin…..A Scared Light elf…..Tegraveransoaran….do you truly not recognize him?” She asked and they all exchanged looks.

“But he’s never far from Mythos….we’ve seen him arrive and move about with that Cerulan vixen….” She said and paused as he moved and a hint of the royal ‘crest’ of his family could be seen on his lower back to call it a crest was wrong though. The elves of Ivrajin were unique in many ways. In there home land they seemed to be made of light every cell of there body radating a soft light and warmth that did not harm the eyes there hair everything and among the royal children Mythos and Tegra had been the most gifted. Even possessing the strongest ‘eternal’ pulse, the current within them that meant they could never truly die but be reborn over and over again out here as time passed. “NO there’s the royal crest the only thing that can still be seen when they’re out here with their natural born magics suppressed…..”

“Exactly.” The other countered. “I have no idea were Mythos is right now and  it’s a shame using both of the brothers to rebuild the phoenix clutch would be ideal….but we have access to only one of them the problem is….” She said looking at them. “We’re all going to have to sing and keep singing without getting too loud so that Cecilia hears us or she’ll likely find some sorry excuse to interfere and two….we can’t stop singing until I can get the drow made prisoner restraints on him….there the only thing that’s going to keep him from being able to fight back…” She pulled out the box. There were a total of seven button sized black diamonds with a tack sized length of pin and a swirled collapsed cone head. The cone would open under the skin once inserted much akin to a subdermal piercing. “Soul Locking stones.” She said pointing to the cluster of six. Then the one that was alone of a slightly different shape but same over all design. “This one will restrain his movements….and this.” She pointed a thin collar. “Will keep that low voice of his from making any sound on any means….it’ll prevent him from speaking even on the winds…..”  She looked at them. “And all together he’ll be a good little elf and father as many new phoenix’s as we need him too….” She said smirking. The seven exchanged smiles and began singing together the song that drove Liam crazy but different. They had learned playing and experimenting all this time in the between before now that that song on a different wave length had a different effect on those not of the phoenix lineage but one that was still rather useful to them….

Tegra had finished the first gotten half way through the second when he heard it…low…several voices in song. He hadn’t heard the woman because they had been far enough away and the rolling thunder had helped with that but….he heard them now. The enchanted tool he had been writing with slowly slipped from numb fingers as he slowly stood and blinked….what was he doing? It was as if the song was controlling his body…and not him. It was the most surreal thing he ever felt and as he tried to fight it…..he turned and began walking seeing seven woman walking much further ahead towards the back of the lands of Cecilia’s castle and towards a large cluster of servant housing….’No…’ he thought this wasn’t good….not by any stretch of the imagination. He wasn’t one to think poorly of others but even he heard of the ‘cursed matting call’ of the phoenix’s but it wasn’t supposed to affect every male…..He continued walking as if his body had a mind of it’s own not a slow pace it was like he had every intention of catching up with them and he was certain that was something he really didn’t wish to do. He tried to shout to shake his head to cause the bells to sound and couldn’t….all he could do was walk…..and as he did he noticed another thing that made him uneasy….his body was getting heated excited…..wanting something and well in all of his life times he had never had any turn his head enough to have a twist or two in the bedroom. A nice dinner here or there sure….but no one had turned his head like Elanor until recently….and that was Quistis…..they turned at a house somewhere near the back and held out there arms to him signing and he felt like he was marching not into a warm welcome…..but something that would be sheer torture…if only he could get his own magic to obey him….

Cecilia didn’t hear the song if she did….she would have gone running. But having multiple metal piercings and being a phoenix meant she didn’t do herself any favors in that department. She heard just fine but some lower pitches she missed. She did though look at Wes when he asked her that. “I had it built…why?” She asked him wondering what he was curious about. “It has a lot of Asengrad influences….” She looked around at it. “It was….my way of holding onto the memories of the man I love.” She said simply and looked at him. “I had thought I lost him but not long ago I found him and he’s here now healing…and resting. We’ll be traveling tomorrow to reclaim something that was stolen from him. Something important….and to save his little sister who was taken from him as well. We believe both are in the same place.” Wes would likely be protected by the shield he carried and while Quistis would be the one to likely hear it under the sound of the rain, it wounldn’t have the same effect on her….at all.

---

“Lots and lots mama!” Miki said happiy as she  looked at Sarah. “They were soo pretty and everything smelled nice.” She said thinking about it and giggling. Then looked at her papa when he suggested asking Sarah for some iced cream and nodded.

“What’s iced cream?” Rem asked suddenly and Miki smiled.

“Oh Rem you’ll love it….it’s milk that’s been frozen so it’s a soft creamy substance and full of yummy flavors you can put all kinds of fruits and stuff with it…” Miki said to the tiny pixie. “You can make it look like a rainbow if you want…OH!” She said excited and looked at Sarah as Drak walked off to meet his mystery friend. “Mama mama guess what we saw this really really big rainbow ball of light in the air up there! It was soo pretty and it was gobbling up the darkness around it pulling it around sucking it up! Papa called it….um…A Rainbow….”

“Rainbow Lotus Pillar.” Rem supplied and Miki nodded smiling.

“Yeah that, and he said that someone put it there that shouldn’t be here and that it cost him greatly to do it. Then he pulled out this really big bow after writing a letter and summoning a really big arrow and used the bow and arrow send the letter. It looked like a streaming coet of light! Papa said he was a little off but it was so amazing Mama….he said he’d have to show us again after he got some practice….oh and speaking of Practice…” Miki said excited about all of it Rem fell silent as Miki talked about the lessons that Drak was teaching them about trying new things even things they thought they might not like she paused after a moment to catch her breathe and try to think if she forgot anything!

La’shire was quiet a moment but only a moment as she pondered which would be the best and vacant meeting room and lead him the way. ‘Shall I let Lord Anos to start on his way there to meet you or would you like to arrive first and have a moment to collect your thoughts?” She asked him. ‘He’s out of the shower and appears to be finishing dressing right now.’ “

Plumeria looked up at Sally as she mentioned the music and that the band people who she mentioned wanting to introduce Plum to before were practicing music and would she like to meet them? “Yes please!” Plum said excitedly as she hoped up and down looking at around for where exactly the sound was coming from.

---

Safira made her way down the hall and finally to the room that Balian was in. They had a lot to talk about and she had this feeling her vice-captain was climbing the walls. Like her he wasn’t good with tons of down time with nothing to do. It was what made them good captains. She knocked on the door. IN her usual fashion. She’d just enter but after yesterday she wanted to give him time if he was busy or in the middle of something as she figured he’d be trying to do things to distract himself form endless boredom. Hopefully giving him something to research would ease that.

Phere hummed softly in response to his voice and his words her breathing softening out even more as he covered her. It was funny how just one scent his could help her find such peace when she felt so tense and nervous. Every once and a while though unknown to her a faint rainbow like sheen would wash through her hair….perhaps helping her rest without feeling so agitated as the state of the world affected her and the rainbow lotus had been working for a bit now….starting to push healthy magic back into the world while pulling the dying magic away.

~*~
Silvi nodded a bit as he brushed her cheek. “You’re right I will.” She said as she did just as he said and took a few deep breathes to center herself more. She felt silly in some ways having forgot something so simple but…it was also these moments that reminded her she was still just a single person. And as much as she tired, she’d never handle everything alone and knowing that she had a support as strong and loving as Spartan was a great comfort. “And that will take some time…” She said chuckling. “If I go too far overboard, I’m likely to send that big brother of hers climbing the walls. But she was smiling again and much calmer. Leaning in she kissed him. “Thank you, Spartan.” She said softly.

Rumi smiled and chuckled. “Well, there’s a telling tale.” He said about her paling and then blushing such a stunning shade of ruby red. “At the very least he’s someone very important to you.” He said looking at her.
~*~
Soliel looked at Io as she started to chew her lower lip until it bled….” You’ve heard all of this before…” She said softly realizing it. Likely from Traine and most likely when he was yelling at the very people who treated her that way and caused her to run…..and her father blamed her…it was a nasty cycle.

Licht made it to the garden where they were. Walking up to the two girls it was easy to tell which one was Io. “Io?” he said walking up to them. “Excuse me but I need you to come with me.” He said calmly he was dressed in a military attire of his people and not the castle and he had a feeling she might say no or try to refuse but no was not an answer he was allowed to accept. “You’re pressence has been requested.”

“It’s the way I’ve always said her name.” he said lightly and it was the truth he never said her name any differently. Traine listened to Rael speak and took a deep breathe. “and if she still doesn’t hear me? Nothing I’ve said has reached her yet.” That tiredness was creeping back into his voice. An almost broken edge that he didn’t want to be there. “And if she arrives me and tries to run…she won’t want to be here.”

Vyshae looked at them as Traine sadly. Then took a deep breathe. “Look at your left wrist.” She said and when Traine did she spoke again. “That is Engaging Truth. Yours is the grounding bracer, by the time she arrives here Licht will have hers in place. The range of movement is no more than this inner garden. As you’ve noticed it’s a medium sized circle. Three arch ways in. Licht will stand here with me at this gate and two others will be stationed at each gate.” She spoke calmly to the young man. “it might seem harsh but this garden is one of our Lord Rohdran’s temples of Truth and enlightenment. When Rael choose to save you he choose this garden but I had not told him about this. His desire to save you Traine is true and so he was guided here.”

“Here.” Traine looked around the garden was beautiful and this was a temple? He had heard Elves viewed temples much differently then other races they weren’t closed in but open air surrounded by nature and beauty the sky was the ceiling….in a way it made sense to him. This was a place they communed with there Ancient, and there ancient was not in a building.

“As Rael said….this arrangement will not allow her to run, however because her reaction may not be to you but the situation and given the pain you’ve expressed I will to interject one thing here for both of your sakes.” She walked forwards as Traine looked at her curious. “It is said that we all have a sword in our soul, a blade we draw for fighting for ourselves and others that gives us strength, A sheath to put it away when it is no longer needed and a shield to protect us from our pain. What I want is to have you swear to me right now that you will give that sheath to Rael. In doing so, you will not stop fighting or give up until Rael determines it’s a lost cause.” She said knowing she was putting pressure on Rael but for good reason. She knew already he was not about to let Traine fall. Not if he could help it but one misunderstood moment here could be there undoing that was how close to the edge this young man was teetering.”

“How will that work?”

“Because by swearing that oath to me you are swearing a truth in this garden. So long as you stand here you will not give up not until Rael tells you there is nothing left to fight for. Nothing left to try to reach or do.” She said softly. “I may seem cruel but I know…this man has the strength to save you Traine to keep you from falling while she figures out for herself what it is she’s doing as well. Rael was touched by the Ancients Traine. And he felt your soul cry. The moment he felt that he knew he had to reach you. The fact he’s standing here now is all I need to know….to know there could be no one you can trust more to hold that sheath to help you keep your footing right now. But you have to trust him to do it…can you?”

Traine looked at this elf…she was asking so much of him it wasn’t even that he was concerned about Rael’s past. He saw no evil in this man’s eyes. Before looking to Rael a moment regarding the dragon before him. He was much older then Traine…wiser and had been through a lot. But trusting was something that always gave him grief. His body was littered with scars from being beaten nearly to death every time he did something ‘good’….but he took a deep breath did he want to go over that edge to fall into the darkness no…he had fought all of his life to stay out of it and right know he knew he was about to loose that battle it was this icy feeling in his gut like his time was up and approaching fast and he didn’t like it…the chills it gave him. The way it made something deep inside of him scream and protest he had fought so hard to stay above it…

“I swear it…” he said calmly after a moment having closed his eyes to open them again and look at Vyshae. “I will give the sheath to Rael. No matter what happens here…I won’t give in or stop until he see’s there nothing left to fight for.”

“Thank you.” She said softly. Then turned and placed a hand on Rael’s shoulder. “Don’t forget your greatest strength is that heart of yours that desires to save others Rael. You won’t loose this or him. You already decided that or else you would have never chosen this garden.” She said walking back towards the archway she had been standing in all along she had told him she’d be there for him and right now this was the best she could do for him. Give him the means of keeping Traine’s head above the abyss’s grasp, keeping the boy out of it as they saw how Io reacted and did once she was here….when they saw what Traine saw depending on wither she picked up and tried to run.
~*~

Minato nodded. Although Esric looked fine he no doubt  didn’t feel all that fine having been racing though that pitch black area searching desperately for his little sister. “Sounds like a plan. Speaking of.” He said hearing the soft click of the heals Melody always wore. She wore them around the dinning hall to let her customers know she was coming if they were talking about something private. She walked up and sat down there orders as well as two new drinks smiling a bit as she nodded. “Would you like me to open the Windows for you two before I go?” She asked nodding to the metal lattice work windows on either side of the balcony. “One of my other customers said there’s a lovely breeze coming through this way.”

Minato glanced at Esric. “Up to you I’m fine either way.” He said not sure if the Pixie wanted the cool breeze or was comfortable with things the way they were.”

“My parents died a few years back.” She said but it didn’t sound like a painful memory just a touch sad. “My mother had contracted an incurable illness when I was little girl, she was always fighting it and had her good days and her bad. When I turned sixteen it took a turn for the worse. She slipped into a coma a few times one of the times she woke up she was a mere shell of herself. Dad and I were there, and we said our goodbyes, we could see it in her eyes she was fading. Told her it was her time to go to the Ancients. Told her we loved her and soon after she fell asleep.” Pallas said looking at her. “She was smiling, she had been through so much she hardly smiled anymore so to see it one last time made us both very happy. My father is still alive…where he is I have no idea.” She said thinking about it. “He took this role for Lord Traitorin a couple of years later. It meant he’d be traveling the world…. apparently it’s a much bigger place then I thought and several large countries that I’ve never even heard off all the way around the world. There are four large sections like ours here connected and between them various island nations….Dad…is out there somewhere collecting information about the different cultures….no one’s heard from him in forever. Lord Traitorin tried searching for him a couple of times to no avail I’m sure he’ll turn up eventually. According to Lord Traitorin Dad’s always been something of a wanderer….but…some say dad probably found some quiet little island and lived out his last days there. He always said he loved me but if Mom passed he’d never be able to step foot here again. Too painful. Dad was a Black Dragon what race he never did say. Mom a shadow panther. For a lot of the Dark Dragon races those kind of feelings they don’t deal with well because of upbringing…. dad said he never wanted me to go through that…so he was glad I had here. That I had Lord Traitorin and his family to help me understand what he couldn’t.” Pallas said shrugging. “But I was never really lonely…I have friends here and they come and go and we meet again. What about you?” She asked her.

“It shouldn’t be much longer.” He said chuckling having a feeing he knew why she wanted it here sooner rather then later one the baby on board and two she likely wanted to go swimming right now. “If I have the timing down it should be here in the next five minutes or so. Give or take.” He said smiling. “Then we’ll go swimming after we eat.” He knew she was looking forward to that very much and honestly, so he was he. He was happy for Marin though. He knew something was missing for her. Could see it in her eyes that she was always searching for something, and he knew it wasn’t him alone. It didn’t hurt his feelings maybe because his mother was the heart bearer before Ivy and gave it up to have him. Because he bore a connection because she carried him over halfway through the pregnancy while still having the heart of Lemuria with her. It wasn’t until near the end when the stress of it all started to weigh in on not just her but Lemuria that she gave it up for the sake of the kingdom. Or maybe it was just because he had Known Marin ever since they were little and could just tell when she was searching for something even when she didn’t realize it herself. He realized himself what he needed when Lassa arrived it wasn’t that he didn’t love Marin he did….but…he’d suffocate her. He needed both of his sweet wives and he was very happy that Marin had found what she was searching for with Pallas….he had hoped Marin wouldn’t shut out her feelings for the Dragon Shadow Panther.

Levi smiled brightly as she swallowed her bight of breakfast. “I can’t wait to see them.” She said looking at Hestia. “Mamma has some books that talk about the old architecture Aero’Oro from a few centuries ago. It describes these beautiful sky high walk ways and shinning golden light flowing through branches…honestly I always thought it sounded amazing.” She said softly. “I loved reading about far away places when I was little before I started building these. I….couldn’t transform for the longest time…without my legs and my one arm…it just wouldn’t flow right for me.” She said picking up her drink and looking at it. “So I never thought I’d ever see far away places the one who got me interested in learning about them was Sunny she begged Mamma for a few books about those places and Mamma brought them back from the library then gave them to us. When I asked Sunny what she was doing she said we were going to take a vacation through the book together…honestly….she’s a lot stronger then she gives herself create for.” She said looking at her drink. Then looked at Hestia and smiled. “It’s why I want to bring her with me when I go there with everyone. To take her on a trip this time. “  Levi said but froze soon after seeing a lovebird walk in, looking rather harried and around the room….not her and why now. Despite being sisters and with Hestia meeting Lilith there would be no mistaking who Morgana was or her connection to Levia Lavender. Both mother and biological daughter had those lavender tones to them….that gained Levia the second half of her name….her mother looked as she always did stretched way too thin…cheeks on her face shrunken in, eyes glassy…from whatever concoction she had gotten high off of this time and then they landed on Levi…”Of all the times why now…” Levi said unable to hide the pain and although she never said it out loud disgust she felt towards her birth mother whenever Morgana came searching for it it wasn’t because she actually cared but wanted something form the child ‘she brought into the world….’

“Levia.” Moranga said walking up and ignoring Hestia to her Hestia was perhaps just  random friend and not someone she was overly concerned about.

“I don’t have anything for you.” Levi said tersely looking away.

“I’m your mother.”

“I have a Mamma and it’s not you.” Levi said looking at her.

“she’s not your mother Levia. She took you from me we’ve been over this. And I need to talk to you.”

“No you want money it’s the only reason you ever search me out.” Levi said sourly. “And I’ve told you ever time I’m not giving it to you. I’m not feeding that habit of yours. I want no part of it.”

Morgana slammed her hands down on the table. “Levia!”

Lyka smiled they were half way through no matter what they’d have to keep walking he stepped around just a bit in front of her and held out his hand to her. “Let’s.” he said smiling to Sunny finding the fact she was blushing so much and even the cute ‘okay’ adorable. “We still have more of the tunnel to see.”

Solan smiled and nodded. “You’re welcome.” He said to her as he gathered his own towel and began to dry off little things she did just made her look all the more cute and adorable to him. He knew she was more then capable. She wasn’t fragile and she wasn’t going to break if he looked away for two seconds it was this…when he did these sweet little things dotted on her and she snuggled into the towel like she did.

Jarral nodded as he snuggled in close resting the bowl just right between them that she could easily grab them. “Of course.” He said as cozied up with her in front of the fireplace it was funny really. He didn’t think they really ever used the bed….they often woke up here snuggled up in the blankets with each other nestled in the pillows. It was where they were both more comfortable felt more safe and secure it seemed. The warmth of the fire, the pillows and each other.

---

Tatianna looked at her quietly as she had this look that said it couldn’t be possible for her back to be fixed and Tatianna could certainly understand that she, knew her glyphs were never wrong but she had reworked the magics herself several times. Just to be certain. Tatianna regarded the girl who was going through so much. “If these hurts tell me. I’ll stop right away.” She said gently as she did what any trained doctor would do. She gently moved Ginseng’s tail inch by inch the motion was slow not jarring just tiny motions any one could cause pain in a mere moment but Tatianna knew it wouldn’t. What she needed to do now was slowly and gently coax the motions move the girls limbs very slowly so as to give Ginseng ample time between each small motion to see for herself if there was pain or not. She wasn’t about to say her glyphs were never wrong. She wasn’t so arrogant just because they hadn’t been yet didn’t mean it couldn’t happen in the future but for that reason she ran it several times. And now, Tatianna was doing what Sarah knew she could do. What she did for those up north as the only doctor there for a while in her village. Injuries in such severe cold could make people frightened of moving it for more pain but then there was the stiffness as well and that was a factor to contend with here too. While her glyphs showed that Ginseng was healed having been injured for so long there could be lingering area’s of stiff or even sore muscles and that was something she could help the girl with when she found it. Fauve was taking a bit longer because she was searching for something for Ginseng that would bring her sister comfort in all of this knowing her as well as she did, that and she was with the doctor.

Sorei nodded as Maks spoke he managed to not flinch while he was cleaning and tending to the cuts on his torso. Oh it hurt but the conversation helped take his mind of the sting of the needle and thread. “She’ll realize it herself.” Sorei said with the utmost belief in her. It was just the way he was he believed in her even if it took her a bit to shake this…she’d pull through it. “She’s a fighter. The Ginseng I know doesn’t like being backed into corners…she’s in shock now, but once that wears off….I wouldn’t want to be him.”  He said it so incredibly calmly. Neither Ginseng or Sorei had told anyone that Sorei had taken her to the Vale between life and death and there he almost lost his life. The ancient Siliqi was actually going to take his soul from him and backed Ginseng into a no win situation, only she won and that was why he was there. She then spoke with the prior Shepard who held her gifts the first one actually and her lost love did some soul searching and healing there. She had the strength to face off against the Ancient of Death and pull it off….she was far stronger then she gave herself credit for.

Kahiri walked in from the balcony setting his crystal down and walked over climbing into the bed and gently pulling her into his arms holding her. This was not an easy subject to bring up that was for sure. Ryn had spent a good amount of his time tormenting Celluna until Ri got stronger and made that no longer possible. “Luna.” He said gently lowly. “They just arrested Ryn.”  He said his words slow and giving her time. “He…tried to assault a girl….and her mate arrived and stopped him before he could get anywhere….Mom…went and confirmed who he was…” He looked down at her. “The mist tells me…he’s tried to get her Lunar Crest and came right at her….but right now…he’s in the castle cells. Detained and magic completely cut off…” Kahiri looked over at the crystal while he should feel relieved that Ryn had been caught he felt bad about the girl…should have done something about his brother sooner? But if he left Celluna and Inara would his girls be safe? “According to the report…he tangled with a Grim Ash wolf…but it doesn’t go into much detail other than….’stopped near the beginning of the assault…it doesn’t actually go into detail about how he attacked her but…” But they knew…both he and he knew Celluna would know. He had promised her he’d never lie to her never with hold the truth from her. They had lost each other in different time lines and while he still remembered that loss the pain of it was so faded it was like a bad dream that left a bad after taste. He knew it would fade with time. He also knew that the spell that sent them back here to the past would not send them home not until the time they returned to was the time they were together and had little Inara.

~*~
Miharu nodded. “Thank you.” He said moving over and sitting down smiling. “This means the world to her…actually.” He said looking at the radiant smile on Vespa’s face. Then looked over at Rostan a moment as he could hear a low hum like a crystal on vibrate or….silence mode. “I think you might have a message….I can hear a crystal humming.” He said lowly not realizing it was Trilander and that he had sent both River and Rostan a message about the rescue mission tomorrow and if they could be available to give a hand would they? They were some of his best guards, swimmmer’s trackers and no one could navigate those underwater tunnels and help them find the missing knights faster then River.

“I couldn’t agree more…..I have a terrible time figuring out why people wear such heavy cumbersome materials….although I do like the way they look on my mate.” She said nodding towards Rostan. “My name is Riverinthelsa, But everyone calls me River and thank you. You’re pretty too.” She said as she reached up placing a large underwater ribbon lotus in the girls hair. It was ironically enough the very flower that was used to make dress Vespa was wearing. A silken almost translucent flower the large petals fanning out beside her over her hair. “That flower…when it dries out the petals separate into long slender ribbons. When woven together they form clothes like the dress you’re wearing, well that flower Shell grove moss both grow at the bottom of this pool.” She said tipping her head. “Can you swim? I can show you.” Where they were and multiple different things but if she couldn’t that was fine too….mermaids made for wonderful swimming teachers.

Daire smiled that was close enough he’d never sit there and make her try to correct it a thousand times she’d get it eventually she always did. But it was part of her innocence that he loved so much her love of learning and she’d ask him how to say it again if she liked it. He moved about getting dressed into a soft fleece light weight sweater and breeches when he noticed his crystal pinging and picked it up, keeping an eye on Meeka incase she wanted advice or help with anything while he read the message. “Ancient texts huh?” He said reading it out loud to himself. Then looked at her nodding. “It is good. I ordered a large helping of it so if you do like it I’ll be more then happy to let you grab some.” He said he always made that offer for her. Wither it was just one piece or a half if she liked it was always there for her to try or have a little more or sometimes if he really worked up an appetite with her she ate nearly as much as he did but he couldn’t blame her either. That was usually his fault, while him and his over active libido these days. He sent back a message to bring them over whenever he’d happy work on them and restore them for them. They had just ordered breakfast now. But he could always put in a last minute add on if need be for there guests knowing Meeka loved seeing Frau’Lea.

“Not this time love.” He said sighing as he glanced over. “Tried that one earlier this morning….thinking of asking La’shire to install a ice water bath….the shower water warms up before it does me any good.” He said sighing as he looked up at the ceiling. “When I think about it…the magic I use among my people is a rare gift. They call it Zaiphon, or life magics….it might be why…I’m like this now.” He glanced over at her and smiled. “Might be celebrating the new life in the room with us.” He said glancing at his fiancé’s  belly then up at her. “Can’t be upset about that because I’m looking forward to seeing our kittens with you for the first time too.”

It took her a moment longer to stir at the sound of his voice and touch it wasn’t that he did anything frightening to wake her but when she woke her eyes were wide out of focus staring at the distance. Or rather at a face that she didn’t know but everything in her told her to fear no sound came out of her although she opened her mouth as if she had forgotten for a moment she could speak, talk, everything….and after a moment when she blinked and Quinn came into focus she fell into him crying helplessly unable to clearly remember any of it other then she was scared to death of this man…and then there was something else that didn’t make sense she had kept reaching for this silvery pearl only to have that man take it away….and something nagging her telling her she needed that to find the other two….pieces. But as she clung to him her hair fell away from her neck and down on the back of the left side and having been carefully cut into her skin to make it look like it was supposed to ‘be’ there was a crest….and parts of it were responding to something………or rather someone. The man……..who she desperately needed to remember….and to remember…..what?

---

“Alright, we need to go talk to Prim and explain the situation she might know of where some grows here on the grounds and if not we’ll need her to shift this barrier I don’t have the magical power to do it. This thing is way to powerful for me.” He said placing his hand on hers. “If we do need to go back there Min I’ve got your back.”  

Fii nodded and paused. “Hang on a sec.” he said as he picked a non-flavored anti-nausea vial and then tried two of the berries in a bowl off to the side one was tart one was sweet, he knew what his Roo liked and choose the one that she’d prefer. Winter Solace fruits…while they hadn’t had any at the palace mostly because he hadn’t thought to order them one was like the berries Topaz loved from her homeland the other not so much. One was a pretty silvery pink in color one a tart looking green. Yet they came from the same bush just picked at different points in the harvest. He walked over. “For Topaz. I’m sure the one I gave her earlier has come back around by now…she’s not a big fan of mint but it’s what I had…Let her know that one is similar to her favorite berries.”

Yuuri chuckled. “Mint.” She said glancing at her best friend. “You and anything Minty have this love hate relationship sometimes your completely fine with it other times it’s a solid nope. It’s always been that way. They tried putting mint in one of there pain treatments to make us ‘smell’ better they said. Drove half of the sklaves mad from the smell you’d go from being fine one hour to looking like you wanted to decorate Jackson then again….I think we all wanted to get him….” She said that lying fink got her whipped quiet a few times. By claiming up and he locked her cage or she was stirring up the skalves or some other thing not be Severin those time but by the ’trainer’s. Those she didn’t have to take….broke a few noses a couple of jaws and one guys ribs….it was one of the few time she could remember him praising her…..stating no one but him was allowed to punish her with the whip for being bad. And there she was thinking about him again…why. Was it because there was times in there when…..there was an act of kindness and she never realized what it was until much later when she free? Even if it was just to keep an eye on her…there were times he let her sleep on his bed.  He never touched her she knew why now. He of course was her father. It was so vexing and Yuuri found now that she was free she wanted to understand things….everything. Even…Severin Hastencrest. Because…to her he was the oddest set of contradictions alive…..

“She’s asleep but she’s not resting.” He answered lowering his flute and looking at Cassius. “She hasn’t dreamed…if she does it goes into what he did to her and the fever kicks up.” He looked over at her. “I’m fine.” He said although he knew Cassius would see through that sheer will power was holding him up he was exhausted but he knew if he passed out she’d be in trouble. He needed to eat, he needed to rest but she came first  To him she would always come first.

---

Drachrona sat down with him looking at the screen as he spoke about not trusting him but speaking with him…and then….she just sort of stared at her brother a bit slack jawed. “Wait what?” She said as she tried to wrap her mind around that. “I…never even thought about that we were prepared for a battle to try to force him through the gate but you were able to cast the spell so easily….I just thought you were able to catch him off guard or over power him or something but your saying….he went through willing for the sake of the world….we were creating?” She said looking at the screen. “You’re right that doesn’t make sense he all but declared war against us when he took out Cvinda…stated to the world he could kill us so easily…” She said lowly confusion dancing on her features. Chrona looked at Draco a moment. “Okay….I can kinda get him having dreams…..if he has a soul which I find amazing…” she said pinching the bridge of her nose. “But when I think towards what kind of dreams a demon king would have….it would make Raiser’s sweet dark dreams look like a children’s harmless bedtime story…” She said. “He does one act of pure evil and then an act of good….it makes no sense at all….and then his dreams…Naracissa can see into the depths of a persons soul with them what kind of person they are by the dreams they have and pursue….and he was a good and wise choice to take in Plumeria…” she said looking at him. “You know he sounds like one big walking contradiction.

“Aye love…I think after all this we might be needin’ a bit oh breakfast.” He said watching her close her eyes, while he was an Ancient he knew that he was also closest to his time as a human and having burned though so very much over the last few hours or so….he stood up slowly and held out his hand to her. “Would ye care to join me? I may nah be the best cook but I believe your chief has stepped out. I try ta make somethin’” He said a bit jokingly really it was just he knew how to cook in the Celtic style….that he could remember well what he needed to, to get by. But it was often a more savory and spicier style of cooking then druid cooking, so he’d have to tone it back quiet a bit for her.
Tasha nodded. “That is quiet true.” She said chuckling and then paused. “Nydia…” She said as Aiyan was approaching. “It feels like Nydia is about to come through your door any moment Arch..”

~*~
“Zai….” Erza looked at her quietly. “You had a death grip on the railing going up and down the stairs.  What happened?” She said softly. “I know it might be easy to talk about but the nerves are only going to start to make you nausea’s after a while. You smell like the wind….” She said regarding the druid girl before her. “Like your wrapped up in a blanket of it  and its full of warmth and light, I’ve never seen anyone embraced by the wind like that get hurt….the wind loves you.”

Aiyan smiled. “Then lets get you reunited.” He said as he looked at his mom then chuckled. Glancing down. “Thanks would you mind?” he asked the earthern spirits playing around out front and they did for him as they always would the door knob turning and the door opening. Things he’d probably done thousands of times as a child and things Nydia would see him doing. Communing with the spirits that made Ethion there home as if they were standing there for everyone to see. He stepped in and those in the area fell silent staring a slack jawed as Aiyan Zion walked in with someone in his arms they certainly never thought they’d see until they got to the vale. “Could someone point me in the direction of Aunt Nysa?” And he was still met with slack jawed silence…..oh he’d have to wait for the stunned awe to wear off….he and Naiya recovered a lot faster than this he hoped….

“I don’t know if a lot of people didn’t make it in….but I did hear talk while people were moving about. Sable held the barrier open until the very last minute from what a few of the Wyld’s tigers were saying the only one they knew of in the forest was Tokeru…there could have been others, but I guess he stubbornly refused to leave the woods.”
Suna nodded as she looked at Singo. “I don’t think a lot were left behind…I’ve been trying to get a head count of our tribe but we’re still scattered all over. I have a few of the boys running collecting the names of those they find here in the village.” She said and glanced at those he was referring to and there was a lot. “I’ll stay with them. You just be careful…” she said and then cupped his cheek. “and if you find him be careful. I know he’s your brother and I want to believe in redemption as much as you do. But there is a darkness in him Singo that you and your other brothers don’t have. So promise me….you’ll come home to me no matter what I can’t loose you.”

Zalli sighed she had enough as Tokeru was going to kill himself not that she knew who this crazed tiger was but she shifted form’s moving far faster then him in this form and wrapped around him holding him tight as he growled and ragged a few more seconds before passing out. “Honestly did you have to make this so hard?” She complained and looked around for her staff. “Now I have to find a medic who can treat your wounds and try to explain that everything….ah there it is.” She said moving down and reaching in the water she went to shift back to her more ‘human’ state and paused. “Ah NO!” she said looking at him and frowning at the now sleeping tiger. “Seriously your huge! I didn’t want to scare everyone in Ethion when I’m just trying to help them but I can’t carry you across that bridge unless I’m in this state. You stubborn foolish Tatook….”

Athrun smiled. “I’m pretty much fine no matter the climate I’m in.” he said shrugging a bit. He reached up to touched the ‘frayed’ edge of his ear…the natural feathering that occurred there of the flesh. “As for helping you it’s the right thing to do. Besides you’re probably one of the few people I’ve met how isn’t instantly wary of me.” He said lightly. He knew well enough that the tigers nose picked up on the fact that he had some sort of connection to the furies and yet he never once treated him as if he was someone or something to be wary of much like Maize had. She hadn’t been wary of him more curious then anything he had sensed and felt that even then. She wasn’t afraid of him from the start where so many other took one look at his appearance and were instantly nervous.

Kirie shrugged a bit. “I didn’t exactly wait on purpose I wanted to make sure the Totem tree’s had the magic to support Spiritus and they where on the way here. The idea was actually Eko’s to infuse our ice magics into the tree’s to give the barrier a cooling effect.” She said as she leaned back a bit. “and I knew I had to get to you. I knew what this fire would do to my sister, how she would feel and I didn’t want you to be alone during it. It just took me a bit longer to focus sometimes then I would have liked.” She said looking at her and when Maize offered to come by later and sweeten the rest for her. “Yes please.” She said laughing. “I mean you know I’ll take it either way….but…” She looked at the now empty medicine cup….she always struggled with it when it was bitter. “I know..he’s said a much in his own way.” She said looking at Maize. “He told me…he wants it to be natural between us to just happen. I understand that…the nymph in me can be a bit impatient though. She knows she wants him the problem is…like you said this heat….even though I Know in my heart I want to be with him and him alone…this is a driving force that shouldn’t be in the equation. And we’re family Maize I’ll always be here for you that’s a promise. You’ve never stopped being my sister and you never will.”
~*~

“Of course I know you care about everyone here.” He said lowly and glanced over where she was looking when she said she didn’t get it. “Andi….you don’t see it?” He said lowly looking at her. “I may have scolded him and told him to always stand firm as the king but he’s just a scared lost kid….” He said lowly looking at her. “He’s instinctively trying to hold on, looking for parental support this is her son isn’t he? He never got the chance to know his mother and I’m pretty sure we can guess who the father was….” Pyros said softly. “Riesa can no doubt sense that he needs a mother right now…her daughter has grown up strong her father and you were there watching over her, this kid? He has no one to fall back on I think she can sense that. I think she wants to remain regain her strength and help him…as only a mother can….he’s been subconsciously leaning towards her on a lot of things right now…turning to her for strength and support…the druid in her no doubt is picking up on that clearly…to her…he’s just a young man who’s got a lot on his plate and needs a parent to help him. You showed him the truth of who he is…it’s why he’s wearing that crown.” He said lowly then

“Thank you.” Meliodas said he hoped that assured Sylar that he would not stab him in the back he was addressing everything as he could. He turned to the elves and made the announcement formally. That after they had driven Silvantis from the lands of Ethion for good, Ethion, Eliowise and the Slyphdom….that he would return for a time to La’shire to uphold a promise that he made there. He didn’t go into what. Sylar had made that quiet clear he didn’t have to say another word then that he wasn’t lying it was a promise. It was a personal matter. That during his absence the Fair Queen would act as his Regent, that they were accept her guidance and help in his absence. They gave him their word they would. After that he took a deep breathe. “I should go get Poe…” He said looking at them all. “A lot has happened, and I want her to see…the real Eliowise, her people the Islands. That the things Silvantis did are not what the or who the sky elves are…” At his words a few Sky elves rushed into the throne room which was now accessible and began to quickly clean up. Years of being sealed and the ravages of being untouched had them rushing about he was about to apologize for making them think they needed to rush but they were smiling from ear to ear the girls…..And  there words….to welcome Others once again into the kingdom….they were…excited.
~*~

Traya knew what it was and took no offense. For Poesy Meliodas was safe. He was her protector, the one who loved her and who unknown to any of them took uncanny abuse to keep her safe and untouched. As much as he could. Poe knew him better then anyone. “Soon sweetie I’m sure getting back here to you is on his mind too.” She said wanting Poesy to know that Meliodas would not forget about getting back to her and Traya was right, Mel was wanting to go get her and bring her to Eliowise to let her see the gardens and the sky elves the real floating city not the mockery his uncle had made of it.

---

Regius looked at him and chuckled. “I haven’t figured out how to shut that part off….darned lights react to every little thing you know?” He said laughing good naturedly about it. Then looked at the crystal. “I’ll be there.” He said and shifted. “Her name is Zuri I met her a while back…she’s the only person I know who is somehow shy and spirited all at once. But if I don’t get her she’ll likely charge here with a head full of steam.” He stood up. “I should be gone no more then thirty minutes you’ll be okay here for a bit? Your sword is to your left. I’m glad I finally get to give that thing back to you….it’s heavy you know.”

Acerbus finished sending the message out to Donovan and looking back up to Averie giving some advice to his sister. And then later letting them know he was also taking care of the diplomacy of the La'Shire. "That is good to know and hopefully this will be the last 'crisis' we have to place at your feet." He said, Of course Mela has been a great ambassador of the Unkindness for them. She might take a small break now she has her own little one on the way.

Donovan smiled and leaned over to Nessaran, "She I think the most positive person I've ever met." He told her, even when things like the other day seemed so dire she still had hope. This wasn't a bad thing for sure. If anything Fai's positivity has helped Donovan improve his. He didn't expect to hear anything back soon from Madam Toria which meant he could move on to some of the other work.

"We could all use more positivity in our lives these days." Nessran mentioned noting that with so much going on it would be easy to just lose yourself into the bad news. But, she was glad to see that at least in one place someone was still the light.

***

Lana's ears twitched a bit as she listened to Tempest. For the monotone voice she could pick up something else. Sadness. She didn't feel right to ask at the moment. But, she maybe might try after her little exam. She shook her head, "No." To the first set of questions. "No." To the second set. "Have you been a doctor long?" She asked.

Duncan holding on to Saffy's hand as he listened to the explanation or the best version of it so far. He was starting to make sense and that maybe deep down she was able to find the good soul hidden deep with her kidnapper.

"My birth parents were studying Aisengrand when they were killed, so I want to finish their work by finding the place. Sorry if I brought up any bad mem..." Wes paused as he looked back at his shield, which was putting out a very soft vibration. "Somebody's putting out some kind of wide-range spell... this guy always starts humming when it protects me from one. It's faint, though, so it shouldn't be in here... Outside? Tegra? Uh, sorry, but can you watch Quistis for me? I'm gonna make sure Tegra’s alright." Wes had a bad feeling- not that Tegra, Myth, or Cecelia were trying to trick them- Tegra had plenty of chances to trap them if that was the goal, but alongside a storm which Tegra also said was off... "Don't worry, najeeta, I'll be right back," he ran towards the entrance, thankfully not being that far from it, as the "hum" from his shield got even stronger. Grabbing an "Enhance" crystal from his pouch and inserting it into the shield, he ran out of the castle to see Tegra moving quite oddly. "Tegra, you alright buddy?"

Zuri adjusted her glasses as she waited by then front gate, doing some stretches as she waited.

"Sal! Good to see ya, fly-girl!" A guitarist stopped playing to wave to Sally as she and Plum walked in, causing the others to stop as well.

"Barrett! You sound as amazing as ever!" Sally said with a smile.

A violinist looked Plum over and smiled. "You usually don't bring guests, Sally. Who's the cutie?"

Sally smiled as she led her little sister in front of the crew. "Plumeria, this is the Horizon Musical Company. Guys, this is my little sister, Plumeria. We... actually both just got adopted today."

"Adopted, huh? Well any family of Sal's is family here!" Barrett said with a low, friendly laugh as he knelt down before Plum, "Your big sister really put us on the map, l'il Plum, so we owe a whole lot to her," he paused and turned to the violinist. "Hey, Jamie! You got a pup around her age right?! You should bring him down next time so they can play!"

"Even if it's not please don't hesitate." Averie said reassuringly. "Helping everyone here is no trouble." He said as thought about things. "I'd actually like to strengthen our two kingdoms bonds. Mela has done a lot in that regard and I'd like to help her continue to build on it. My mother said once that La'Shire's great strength does not come from the magic we have but the friends we cherishes and keep. "

Fai blushed as Donovan mentioned this was just the way she was and Nessaran said they could all use the positivity. "I'm not really doing anything special. "

~◇~◇~◇~◇~
Tempest paused in his writing as she asked him that. "I became a full fledged doctor at the age of twelve. The moment I learned to speak and walk I was learning medicine." He said in those same monotone, but this was something he had before taken great pride in. He finished writing her answer's to each. Going over the medical check list he tapped it a moment. "Except for the Furies Vaccine are all of your other Vaccines up to date?" He asked like. "The other two would be the Mystrian Flu, and the Rage Virus, both the new one created by the humans and the original which caused feral insanity." He asked as that seemed to be the last of the gaps in the information he needed. He pulled the certified document all who were going would have signed it affirming with the doctor who signed it off that they took the Miravanna.

●■●■●■●■●■●■

Cecelia nodded. She had been about to tell him of the small sitting room full of books when he noticed his shield reacting to a wide range spell....she'd pluck those girls feathers if they were doing this."Of course she'll be safe with me." She said about the frightened Lycan.

Tegra took another step when Wes's voice cut through their song. An eighth voice distorting the pull of the sound....and it was there he felt it clearly. He was being called forwards by them. But forward to each song individually. Making his senses divide and pull in seven directions. Tegra grasped that opening Wes gave him. Surging his inner light while anchoring his conciousness on the sound of Wes's voice. In that moment his whole body glowed faintly with light but it wasn't the same as his first life. Snapping free of them he seemed to almost stagger a step as he turned to Wes bringing a hand up to hold his head. "I am no...."

He was of the Ruby Flame Phoenix's one of few who survived Frau'Lea 's wrath with them all. Centuries ago when the twins first arrived in Asengrand he had wanted them both instantly. There skin had looked to be made of moonlight. There colorings differed as did there builds. Mythos had that same transcends male or female in the looks department but he looked powerful, noble and regal always in the male still attire. Tegra had a different appearance. Tegra's hair was whiter then white. That elusive shade of white that made the very color white look dull and dirty. Teg had always been built for speed and agility, his blows in hand to hand lacked the impact to take down with one hit. But he could strike the same spot seven or eight times to gain that effect before the person depending on skill realized they were hit once. That had been courtesy of Myth. It certainly wasn't there parents or elder siblings, The royal family of Ivajirin was all male children. And always twins. The tribal like marking that was unique to each set of twins became known as that twins royal crest for that reason. Tegra and Myth's if he remembered correctly resembled an 'heart shaped clock' of sorts. But Marron was known as the collector now. People he collected he petrified. But not the twins. No...he wanted to keep Tegra and Myth. Only he could keep them safe, he could play with them.....Savarian had stolen them out from under him centuries ago. Claimed the twins were his. Now though it was clear he could not protect them. Marron had no idea where his precious Mythos was but Tegra was there and a mere shell of himself....as the elf stood between Wes and the girls. With distance between them....he dove and grabbed him as any bird of prey could in an instant. Speeding off with the elf as thunder rolled and lightning crashed. "Don't worry Tegra...my eldest daughter can restore all that you are. None will ever harm you again."

"Let me go." Tegra countered his low voice swallowed by the wind but as he struggled Marron slammed his own claw into the top of a crumbling building thus taking the most damage to himself...and delivering a glancing blow to the elf. The distance wasn't super far. Wes Myth and the others would be easily soaked by the time they got to the ex Queen Fairiday's castle. Marron transformed back entering on of the nesting towers top perches. There were rooms lining the walls but the center was empty except for a large bird cage. It was elegant in appearance with a several foot thick pillowed bottom. Countless large plush fur pelts, large pillows to rest against and a heavy curtain draping down bunched together shut in four places. Marron made his way to the large bathroom where he told two of his oldest to prepare to receive and clean up one of *his* once stolen treasures. Laying Teg down gently he placed first the woven metal collar with magic stones to suppress the elf's magic and a separate one to rob him of movement.

"Octavia you can bring forth his original heritage, that which was taken from him correct?" He asked.

"For the most part....but if there are any drastic changes I can't remove the. Say for example Tegra here was born in this life as and Amythest tailed Dove and a woman. Those are absolute. I can't rewrite the body like that it would destroy Tegra. I can bring the Ivajirin heritage forward and in that case even tweak it so it's more like 75 percent his original heritage of birth the dove remains but now blends becoming more stunning. The skin would look like silver moonlight hair glowing and if Tegra's hair was different then it would return to its first color but now be accented by the Dove's colorings....and through all of that Teg would remain as long as 'she' lived in this life time a woman. But it would do what you want it too....if something happened and Tegra died....when he returned was reborn...the Ivajirin heritage would be dominate....and stay as such....the others blinding in to accent it now."

Marron nodded as he had been removing the 'rags' from Tegra's frame. "And Tegra now...."

She took a deep breath. "I can bring back his original heritage solidify it as an absolute at 75% From there 20% has to be devoted and anchored like The Ivajirin heritage to the direct bloodline of Adriel I'm sensing in him. He's first cousin to the ruling heirs. If that isn't there and so solid its unshakable they'll track him down to take him from you...the last five is for the Wild elf....I can't erase it. The shock to his system would be beyond fatal. But it means those deep sunset colors in his hair now....will likely accent it. Add a layer of dimension."

Marron listen as he went about using his fusion magic to fuse a set of delicate bracelets around and into Tegra's skin around his wrists and he'd do the same at his ankles.

"One last thing....we're able to block his natural magics or grace, and his learned. The immobilization spell keeps him from being able to move..."Octavia said softly. "But...I was never able to determine how much the connective magics between the twins affects them....while I restore Tegra here it may affect Mythos restoring him at the same time and alerting him in some small fashion of something happening here. I know our goal is to get them both back to you...but Mythos may misunderstand what we're doing."

Marron nodded. "Its fun....Tegra and Myth both have had to struggle as so much keeps being taken from them. I intend to do what Savarian can not and because he can't he shouldn't have taken the twins from me." He said looking at Tegra not in love no....they to Marron were possessions something one owned took care of....even played with and punished.....he never understood Savarian's claim. As it wasn't as a piece of property that he claimed the twins as his. But rather his blood brothers, allies, loyal comrades. They were his and he there's. It was the type of oath they swore.

Octavia placed her hand on Tegra's bare chest and took a deep breath. Summoning her magic. "Art of restoration regression." She said as the magic surged deep into Tegra latching onto his first lifes heritage and awakening the eternal pulse within him. His whole body became awash in light which seconds later swallowed the entire room....the heart shaped tribal clock like marking glowing brighter. It was about the size of a baseball on his lower back.....Tegra's back arched involuntarily as he opened his mouth as if to scream in pain but no sound came out....Octavia continued what she was doing....as Tegra's body meshed his first lifes appearance with this one and his whole body felt like it was being burned alive. It was all Octavia could do to block the mark of Adriel from responding and alerting Finn and Traya to the problem....she just had no idea how much twins felt and sensed each other....

Plum smiled. "Sissy says she enjoys singing with all of you!" Plum said brightly just being her honest self. "Someone my age?" She asked curious

Kry nodded and reassured Oden one last time that he would be back. He lifted his hood and took off running towards La'Shire and where Zuri would be waiting. Krylancelo moved quickly covering the distance in short order already seeing the foothills of the mountain the grand castle sat on. The climb up was what would slow him down. But as he approached La'Shire he could feel the gathering warmth in his hair and fur. Could feel...it even if his heavy hooded cloak hid the shimmering lights.

Acerbus, "Well, this is a good first step, my father once told me that ages ago our homes were closer, but a rift appeared when our use of dark magic started to scare people." Unlike now where most, still not yet all, understood that dark magic doesn't mean evil that is was just different source. Something his clan was able to tap into more easily than those who could tap light magic. It taken Mela a little bit to educate those in the La'Shire about it. He looked to his children in the play pin trying to escape, but the magic placed there preventing it safely. "It will be good for all of us to reconnect."

Donovan couldn't help himself when Fai acted like that, he moved up from his chair and came behind her, making sure he made himself known as not to scare her. "Well, your are special to me." He told her wrapping his arms around him. He seemed to forget about the guest in their home.

Nessran smiled and then sighed a little, a bit jealous as she hadn't found someone like this to love. Maybe in the future she would find someone, but for now she was focused on her career. She also wondered if she stay or maybe head out and give the two a little privacy.

***

Lana heard it, it was very faint, but in Tempest voice was a small sign of happiness as he talked about his long life of being a doctor. She then blinked with the next question. "Up..to date?" She repeated, her mind went back to a conversation with Garand. Him reminding her that she needed to get the booster and she putting it off each time. "Um..I may be a little behind." She admitted and sighed, Garand was always looking out for her getting her into shape with his work outs and trying to keep her safe. She sighed thinking how she treated him at the end of the relationship. And word he wasn't even in the La'Shire anymore. She missed him deeply. She wondered if she made a mistake and hurt him even more.

"Glad to hear it- Sally'scone of the nest vocalists we've heard, and we have a pretty amazing choir," Jamie said to Plum, "And yeah. I have a lil one around your age, a very good boy, if I do say so myself! If you want, I can bring him down sometime and you two can play together- he's always on the lookout for new friends!"

"Also, Sal, did you get past your funk? It's honestly been weird not getting song updates from ya," Barrett said to the dove before finally getting a good look at her wings, "Also, going for a new look? Always liked the pure white myself, but the purple does have a regal flair to it- it suits ya."

"Thanks," Sally said with a blush before answering "As for these... they kinda just happened. My magic's been tempered finally, and I ended up molting again because of it. And I'm sorry for being quiet... I wasn't in a good place for a little bit. I am brainstorming a new song, though."

"As awesome as that is to hear, it's always better that you take care of yourself, Sally, "Jamie said, "Remember, you're far more important than your songs."

"Thanks, Jamie, I'll try to remember that."

---

"Whoa whoa whoa! Tegra!" Wes shouted as the elf was taken away. He looked at the general direction they went before taking out a pencil and paper.

"Some other phoenix took Tegra after he was weakened by a spell. Going east by northeast. Follow my lead."

He used another crystal to send the note to Quistis before running off, thanking the gods he was trained to be a tracker, and was quite good despite his lack of magic!

Zuri sat to clear her mind with a quick meditation, doing her best to focus on what was ahead and what she needed to do. "Kiyoko... I know it must be weird, because all we've ever done is fight... but I'm going to save you."

(Hey Kari can you check your PM's i sent you one a lil while back. Some stuff I want to hash out before Drak meets up with Anos.)

Dkhoran ran his fingers through his long platinum coloured hair briefly as he considered the spirits question, but it didn't take long to come with an answer "Allow me to arrive first, not so much to gather my thoughts but more would rather not be so rude as to make him wait for me. While he's been amiable thus far I'd rather not test his patience through needless waiting." he said speaking aloud as there wasn't anyone within earshot of casual conversation. He hen idly rubbed his chin as he made his way towards the meeting room that they were likely to use and this time spoke mentally.

'Go ahead and let Traitorn know that I'm meeting a Priority Zero guest. It'll give him time to clean up and mentally prep before I ask him to come meet us in the meeting room, I want to keep this low profile as possible until we can work out a few details.' his request was sensible in the sense that he wasn't keeping Traitorn in the dark for long and claiming priority zero made a clear statement that Drak had an extraordinary good reason to keep this under wraps for the time being. Priority one guest would be some high calibur faction ruler that usually deserved a grand reception, while Zero had yet to be used until today, being reserved for the incredibly unlikely event something or someone akin to an Ancient decided to arrive. One could count on a single hand with fingers to spare who Dkhoran would put as a Priority Zero.

(The whole priority rating is something i kinda just BS'd into existence just now lol. However I do firmly believe that as the Guardian of La'Shire since the first days and Silvie's guardian Dkhoran would have come up with certain systems when he was taking situations a bit more seriously. Anos's arrival would certainly classify as a Zero level event considering what he is capable of. One does not kill an ancient lightly.)

Del nodded as Acerbus said this was a good first step. She knew how important it was to him to reunify and rebuild relationships with old allies. Even if alliances between La’Shire, Aer’Oro and Unkindness had remained, the distance between them had grown in the past, but it seemed to be on the right track now. “Well, you’ve been such a help here, Averie, we’d be happy to work with you as an ambassador for La’Shire,” Del agreed, knowing Acerbus echoed the sentiment.

Blake nodded a bit to his brother, thankful for the recommendation. Perhaps that tea, which is plentiful in La’Shire, would prove helpful to Mela.
Twilight smiled a bit as Jupiter was genuinely surprised by Mela’s announcement, although Twilight didn’t seem very surprised at all. It wasn’t that she knew for sure, but she had a sense of it. There was an extra light to Mela and an extra warmth… or so it had seemed. Of course, now it made full sense, because it wasn’t ‘extra,’ it was a second light and warmth… because there was a baby. She moved to get up and walked over to her big sister and brother-in-law, hugging Mela. “You’re going to be a great mom,” she said, and she meant it.

“A tutor?” Lulu repeated as the girls came in with the tea. She smiled to them. “Thank you, girls.” She looked at Zanna again as she helped get things set on the table. “Helios didn’t mention a tutor. Does he know about it?” she asked curiously. “Honestly, I think it sounds like a good idea. Moreso now than it would have sounded yesterday,” she admitted.

Novel shook her head a bit, “What do you mean? How could we manage that?” she asked. Crys had that glint in her eyes that was all too familiar. It meant she was confident about her plan, but Novel wasn’t sure how Crys planned to put Fergus in their debt instead of the other way around.

Eros perked up a bit as he heard the shift in Crys’s tone. He’d been keeping his distance from the conversation, because he didn’t want to eavesdrop or pry, but he also couldn’t help how keen his hearing was either. He waited to hear just what Crys had in mind as well.

Deetra looked at Mizuki and listened as she explained. Saying there wasn’t really a right or wrong here, as long as she followed her heart and did what made her happy, helped to ease many of Deetra’s worries. At least as far as worrying that she was doing something wrong by even considering not taking her vows… She still needed to speak with Mistress Toia, though, something that none of the other Maidens had ever done alone before. They’d been spoken to by her as a group many times when she led some of their meditations or studies. “Mizu… will you be there when I speak with Mistress Toia?” she asked her.

Nascha smiled and turned to open her wings to fly with Serg off to Zanna’s perch, unaware they would find both girls there. It felt good to have such control of her wings, even if they were starting to feel a good bit tired. As long as she didn’t get a wing cramp before they got to alert Zanna to the mysterious male raven that had arrive injured and saying her name… she’d consider it a win. “Her perch isn’t far.”

Koi laughed and then hummed happily into the kiss as she returned it. “Mmm, even if not every day, I don’t think we’ll have any problems making time for us when the mood strikes,” she mused. “… I still can’t believe we’re married,” she said after a moment, smiling. “It all feels like a dream, it went so quickly… our time in La’Shire. I’m glad it wasn’t a dream… “ she added softly as she traced Mars’s cheek and jawline with her fingertips, enjoying just taking in the smiling face of her secret husband.

***

Vera’s ears lifted some and she smiled as Rio said that a date night sounded like a good idea. She blushed faintly as well, “Alright then,” she said before looking ahead at the door with the tailor/seamstress symbol of scissors and thread in gold leaf. She moved to walk in once Rio opened the door, “Thank you,” she said, then looked around. The walls were lined with shelves holding hundreds of bolts of fabrics in different textures, colors and patterns. Silks and chiffons, wools, cottons, satins and hemps. Everything one could imagine. The windows were floor to ceiling to give ample light. There were rooms off to one side for changing in and a raised circular platform by the windows with mirrors around it. A large table, sewing station and multiple mannequins, some with finished outfits on them, others with works-in-progress, and others bare and awaiting the next project. There was also a rack of finished clothes, waiting to be boxed up and delivered to their clients. “Wow… I’ve never seen a shop like this.”

“More like a studio,” Tess said as she came out from the back.

“Wait… you’re—”

“Mmmhmm. I’m one of the seamstresses here. Tess. We met at breakfast before,” the weaver bird said with a smile. “I share this studio with my partner Horatio,” she said. Horatio did more of the tailoring for the male clientele, while she did more of the seamstress-work for the females in the palace. “He’s just delivering a few items… Let me say, because I’d like to clear the air and make sure there’s no discomfort here. I am sorry for how Ikki was at breakfast. He’s just protective of his family, and you’re part of it,” she reasoned. “Not a reason for him to be rude, though,” she added before waving them inside. “Come in, please, both of you. Tell me what I can help with.”

Vera looked back to see if Rio was willing to work with Tess. IT wasn’t as though she had played a part in the discomfort of the breakfast… That had been more Fang and Ikki’s overprotectiveness…

“Why wouldn’t I?” Juno asked with a smile when Torin said she spoke highly of him. “You don’t think high enough of yourself, so someone needs to remind you that you’re good,” she said honestly. “And if I have a little part in where you are and what you can do, then I will take that compliment,” she added with a laugh. “As for Ethion, I’ll send a message to Yuuri… she’ll be able to let me know if it’s a good time.”

Tiff smiled, “You have no idea. Wait until you see it,” she said as she led him through a few other gardens along the way and over a ornately carved bridge with a stream running beneath it, dappled by willow trees with pastel-hued leaves. Eventually she led him through a flowering hedge circle, two rings deep. In the middle was the communication orb hovered like a mirrored ball over a pedestal carved from jade marble. Around it was a small, circular reflecting pool, all of which helped to boost the magic connection. “Here it is…” she said.

Sandy moved up behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “It looked nice before too, but it’s nice to get your tail brushed too,” she noted with a smile. “Thank you for letting me brush it for you,” she said, knowing that he’d enjoyed it… maybe just because it was her doing it, but he had enjoyed it nonetheless. “So what do we do now?” she asked curiously. Breakfast should have arrived by now and the cart was likely in the hall. Thankfully the covers on the food would keep everything as warm as it was when it was first made.

“Hey dad,” Aspen greeted as he moved inside with Ban, looking around a bit and then back to his father. “Well, Tria went out for a bit and Eri needed her rest… and I figured Ban could use a visit with his grandpa,” he said as she carefully lifted Ban out of the baby sling and moved to offer to let Fang hold him. One of his hopes was that in bringing Ban, Fang would be more apt to listen and maintain the calm that Aspen associated him with. But according to his mother… Fang wasn’t always in control of his other emotions… something Aspen understood. It was always his younger siblings’ presence that made him stay calm, so he hoped Ban would do the same.
Saffy looked at Duncan and down at his hand holding onto hers. She smiled, grateful for the reassuring touch and paused. “Both of us?” she asked. “So, you’re going to stay on as Guardian of the Archives?” she asked him and smiled, nodding a bit. “That makes me happy,” She admitted. She then looked back to her mother as Corri tried her best to explain exactly what her ‘gift’ entailed. “I think… I understand. I guess it’s also something that I’ll still have to figure out as I go along… if it’s different for each person…” she said. She wondered, though… when did this gift start to appear? Had it been present for a while or just recently awakened? Her mother had suggested that the holistic and spiritual healing she offered in the palace, her personal emphasis on healing the soul as much as the body, was part of how her gift manifested and had been shaped. In some ways, Basil was the better orator in the family and he’d have no doubt had family tomes and all sorts of information back home he’d have used to help her understand her gift… and perhaps a visit from her father would be called for. The gift wasn’t amongst his side of the family, but he was in essence a keeper of family knowledge on both sides.
____________________________________________________________________________

Sarah took Mikleia from Drak and nodded a bit. “Do what you have to do. I’ll handle the munchkins,” she said as he headed off. She knew he’d fill her in later… although Miki, who just couldn’t seem to hold in a speck of information, explained in quick succession everything that had happened. She understood it, though. It was all part of why Miki could possess the amulet around her neck, because she wasn’t a coveter of knowledge, regardless of its importance. So she didn’t mind her exuberant storytelling. It did drop a few hints as to just who Drak was meeting, because even if Sarah wasn’t alive when Anos was around, she was a studious girl, and she’d certainly read enough in her father’s ancient archives about the beginning of D’Jorin. He had a lot of scrolls from the Ancients themselves that depicted events that took place in the beginning… but they were hard to decipher at the same time.

“Well, let’s go get you girls some ice cream,” Sarah suggested, just as her crystal went off indicating someone had sent her message. She decided she would check it at the dining room when they were waiting for the kids’ orders. She wasn’t expecting to hear from Tria about perhaps resuming a position in the infirmary, but she was her sister-in-law now and had certainly proven herself in Sarah’s eyes… she wasn’t going to be opposed to it…

Mira smiled and nodded a bit as Koran assured her that he was happy to see her and her sister together, something they deserved after being separated for so long, and that this wouldn’t be a one-time thing. She moved to get up onto her feet with his help. “Good, because this is… fun. I didn’t actually know what that meant until I met you and Tera,” she admitted. And they both showed her very different concepts of it. Fun could be flying a kite or painting or dancing around in flower petal skirts! And she did want to learn more and more ways to experience it, because she did want to ensure Yuna had the childhood she didn’t get and… if they did have a family one day in the future when they were ready, then she wanted to ensure their kids would have fun too. She looked over and laughed a bit, nodding, “Alright,” she said as she said he’d need to fetch his kite before it got away. “Thought I think La’Shire would replace anything if we did lose it,” she noted. ___________________________________________________________________________

Pepper thanked Dartanya too and headed out with Rev. “So do we actually want to eat in the dining room or go somewhere else?” she asked him. “I feel like I want to sit in the sun,” she admitted. “Maybe we could do out to one of the verandas or patios,” she suggested.

“I guess we both have a lot of work to do to make things right, though… I don’t know how we fix the help we have Chaos,” Slate confessed. “I protected my niece’s identity as the Luminara for almost all of her life. It only came out when she left Far Mist. And yet I handed that information over to Chaos without hesitation. Odds are he’ll want her dead, though I worry maybe he would find another purpose for her that could be worse. As another of his slaves… who knows. Let’s just hope one day our families and friends will forgive us, even if it’ll take time for us to fully believe we deserve forgiveness.”

“Well, what does it feel like?” Kia asked curiously as she traded her towel for a fluffy robe once she’d dried off enough. She tied it shut and started to make her way back into the room, using her towel to continue to dry her hair some more. “Does it feel like something you should be worried about? I mean… how is it different?”

“Yeah, Elly’s right. You just have to be open to good things and good people. You have to try, and if you happen to open up to the wrong sort of person, we’re going to be around, along with your friends and uncle Magnus, to keep you safe,” Ruby said with a smile. “You don’t have to trust everyone you meet, but you should… trust that not everyone you meet will be bad,” she added.

Lyla took a deep breath and smiled, “I know… It’s just like in the Assesinato. Mostly they weren’t good, but… there were some good people there. Like Ivy and Chorus… When I was with Chaos… I think I lost a lot of my ability to trust,” she admitted. “I guess it’ll just take time to find it again,” she admitted.

“And that’s okay, as long as you’re open to it… like I said,” Ruby said before offering her the plate of grapes. “Try them. They’re delicious.”

Lyla studied the grapes for a moment before pulling one off the stem and eating it. She smiled and nodded. “They are,” she agreed, but even as she could feel herself relaxing in the presence of these two girls, she still glanced around from time to time to see if anyone was watching her. She was always watched in the Assesinato after she became Chaos’s mistress. Before then, she was practically invisible. She preferred that. Even here, she was a source of idle gossip, but she just wanted to blend in and be accepted as a normal resident of the palace like everyone else here.

“Well, it’s true, which is why you can’t deny it,” Venna mused playfully. “Mmm,” she hummed happily as she snuggled up to him and rested her head on his chest. She reached down to pull a couple of his tails around her body more, loving the soft fur against her skin. “You know… we should make plans to see Maike and Sharne some time soon. It’s been a while since you two have crossed paths.” And it was true. Since coming here and the disbanding of the MLP, Saiken’s second in command had settled into his own routine and life with Sharne, who was still, in the end, Mare of the Da’Ranian Centaurs… so she was still ruling her people, both remaining in La’Shire with her and those who were still back home in the oasis. They were safe there, as it was too far south for Raiser’s Abyss to have reached.

Julep smiled and let out a cute, soft laugh at Parack’s eagerness to bring her to the gallery that she was interested in visiting in the castle. “Do you like art very much, Parack?” she asked him curiously. He did give her his mother’s tapestry, which she considered very much a work of art, so she was sure he must have some appreciation for it, especially with his lifetime. Perhaps he’d even met some of the artists whose works hung in the gallery and could tell her the stories behind them. She had no idea that the man of the old code of chivalry and courtly love was honestly considering if he was perhaps being too old world with Julep… especially since the thoughts of kissing her were so often upon him! Something that, if she knew, would make her blush for sure.

~*~

Indy smiled and nodded some. “Well, I’m glad that La’Shire can be her home now, and home for all of you,” he said. “And that Zuri can finally feel like she’s found her place in the world, where her talents and gifts are appreciated and respected,” he said. A strength like hers wasn’t a curse here. She’d accidentally injured Caz, but he’d never blamed her for it or stopped being her friend because of it, like she’d feared he would.

“You think I can do magic?” Yuna asked Altair. She’d never tried and to this day she had never even accidentally stumbled across herself using any. She wasn’t sure she was capable of it… Maybe she was like Lord Rocky, only even without magic, he was formidable at least and had his legendary strength. She was just a delicate little Fine Fur. Nothing special aside from her coat and the natural sensuality that had been so fervently exploited by traders.

~*~

Myth finally crested the top of the cliff. She moved to the rope around her waist, gripping and pulling the sacks that contained her kills and gathered supplies up behind her. It’d been easier to let them hang down behind her than to carry them against her body. She tossed the bags onto the grass and untied the rope from herself, pausing as her ears caught the tail end of what she knew to be a phoenix’s song… or rather… many. She’d abandoned the bags and hurried around the castle as the songs abruptly stopped and she heard the air actually move around something of considerable size moving through it quickly. “Tegra!?”

By the time she’d arrived, Tegra, Marron and Wes were all gone, though all of their scents were still strong enough to indicate she’d just missed whatever happened. But she knew her brother was gone. She moved to where there were scuffs in the grass from where the heels of Tegra’s boots had dragged before he was lifted up and she knelt down to pick up one of the long crimson feathers that lay there. She breathed in the scent and growled, snapping the feather with her fist. “Marron.”

She looked up and saw the girls nearby, getting up and rushing at them. She grabbed one by the arm and pulled her away from the others. “It was your songs I heard, wasn’t it?” she asked angrily. Their songs, no doubt… intent on sating their own urges… had made her brother vulnerable and disoriented enough to fail to see the incoming aggressor. Had they collaborated with Marron or were they just such hungry fools that Marron knew they would give him an opportunity he could sieze? “What have you done!?” she shouted at them all. “Where did Marron take him? Tell me! Where is that sadistic bird hiding?!”

Quistis heard the songs as well… and it had begun to frustrate her, though she didn’t understand why. It was like she could tell the songs, however pretty they seemed, were not sung with good intent. She didn’t know how to feel about Wes going to investigate it. It wasn’t music like they had back with her pack, the Vakandi. She looked at Cecelia and her ears went back. “I should go with my brother,” she said before she felt a jolt through her. She moved her hand into her pocket and felt a paper there that hadn’t been before. She pulled it out, knowing only Wes would have sent a message that way. She opened it and read it before letting out a small gasp. “Another phoenix took Tegra and went… east by northeast. My brother is in pursuit. I… I have to go. I need to help him,” she said.

Savarian was in a deep slumber, too deep to be pulled out of. It was a necessary, restorative rest that he needed, especially in the absence of his heart… but it left his vulnerable until he’d be able to wake… Thankfully, he was in a room that had been enchanted by Cecelia to keep him safe from those who might seek out the newly resurrected Mage to corrupt his path for this life or to simply kill him, knowing he wouldn’t be capable of returning for another 150 years. It would appear that she had also made extra strides to keep the other lady phoenixes away from his sleeping chambers.

~*~

“Radiance,” Ode said as she moved his hand over through the pinkish-purple grass beside him to feel the sheathed sword that had a name reflecting its own light. He wrapped his hand around the hilt and could feel it warming his hand, seeming to help with his recovery. “Thank you. I’ll be fine until you get back, just be safe if you’re cutting through the Dark Woods… you know Chaos’s people are out there… not to mention the rabid Dires,” he said.
____________________________________________________________________________

“Come in,” Balian called from where he’d set up on the large sofa instead of the bed to read. It was closer to the balcony doors and lots of natural light. He couldn’t get away with doing too much, of La’Shire seemed to tattle on him to the doctors. It was for his own good, they say, because his situation had been so dire… he needed to give himself time to properly recover.

Orion started to nod off on the sofa himself, opening his eyes and snapping himself out of it now and then to look over at Phere to make sure she was alright. Sometimes he’d see the rainbow glow wash over her, but it would be so quick he had to wonder if his eyes were playing tricks on him. He tipped his head back and rubbed his eyes. He laid his book down on the arm of the sofa and closed his eyes for a bit.

~*~

Spartan returned the kiss and smiled. “Always, Silvie,” he assured her. “So then, are you feeling up to eating something? You’ve been so distraught all morning, I didn’t order anything in case your stomach wasn’t up for it… but you should try to have something,” he urged.

“You two are too hopelessly romantic,” Tilly said, trying to play off their observations.

“Okay,” Ashe conceded, looking over at Rumi and smiling. Of course, it was hard to miss that they were right. “Thank you for stopping by on your day off to check up on us and the twins, Tilly. Hopefully you’ll get to enjoy the rest of your day without anymore calls,” she said.

“Well, I have to go check on Nyx after this, but after that…” she paused as she was packing up her bag once more and looked over at them, noting the looks on their faces. “After that I’m not with calls for the day.”

“Mmmhmm..”

~*~

Io looked at Soliel and stopped biting her lip as she remarked that she’d heard all of that before. She took a breath and nodded some before someone else was saying her name. She looked over to see Licht standing in front of her and Soliel, an elf she didn’t recognize. Then again, she’d never been here before… so she didn’t recognize many people, if she was honest. She was confused, which only added to her swarming emotions right now. “Requested by who? Am I in trouble?” she asked, looking back to Soliel quickly, her anxiety visibly on the rise again. Someone in a military-esque uniform was asking her to come with him and giving very little information. Back home, that would be a bad thing.

“Then you’ve always cared about her,” Rael said simply when Traine stated that it was the way he always said Io’s name. “No offense, son, but you’ve not likely heard her either,” he said. “It’s because neither of you have simply faced each other and the truth that seems to be hidden between you,” he said. “But as Vyshae says, this is a place where you will both finally confront the truth. Not each other, because neither of you have truly done wrong. You’re both struggling in your own ways, it seems, and it’s affecting how you communicate. There should be no blame when you speak. Only be open-minded and open your heart, as scary as it may seem, even if you’re not sure you have the ability. Try. That’s the only way that honesty can be spoken and heard and truth can be laid bare. Listen just as much as you speak, and she will do the same. This place is somewhere that will give you all of the opportunities you seek, and you will not leave this garden until all truth is spoken between you and Io,” he said. “And I will be close by to mediate as needed. I promised you I wouldn’t let you fall into the darkness, that I would help you see there is more to hold on for, and my word is good,” he assured him, nodding to Vyshae as she essentially seemed to plan to leave Rael here on his own with Traine and Io upon her arrival, to mediate the pair and help them.

~*~

“Sure… that sounds nice, thank you,” Esric said to Melody as she offered to open the windows some for them so they could enjoy the breeze. He had to admit, he worried he smelled of traveling and he hoped to eat and head back to his room for a shower and, maybe, a nap… something he was in some need of, though he seemed to hide it well enough. He hoped the breeze would help keep him alert long enough to fill his stomach.

“I’m sorry,” Marin said when Pallas told her about her parents. “Even if you’re at peace with it now, I’m still sorry. My mother and I don’t speak, and she never told me who my father way. I’m honestly not sure she even knows,” she admitted. “It doesn’t matter much, because I grew up mostly in Trilander’s home and I looked at Corbin as my own father,” she admitted. “I never felt alone either,” she said and smiled. “I guess we have a bit more in common than we thought.”

Lassa smiled and sighed a bit, but only because she was eager for both.. to eat and to go swimming with Trilander. “Okay,” she said as he promised food would be there any moment. Just then, though, came a knock on the door with a voice calling through, ‘room service.’

Hestia smiled at the way Levia talked about her sister and nodded. “You’re lucky to have each other,” she said, honestly. “Family like that is so precious. And, of course, Sunny is more than welcome to visit with you. Princess Soraya said so herself,” she noted. She then saw of Levi seemed to freeze, following her gaze over to the woman who had just come in and was quickly at their table. She rose an eyebrow at the prompt dismissal of her presence as Morgana went right to work on Levi. Then when the argument elevated and Morgana slammed her hands on the table, Hestia stood up. “You need to leave now. You’re making a scene and from the looks on the faces of the staff and other guests, it’s unwanted and unwarranted.” Her voice never raised higher than needed and her calm sternness was clear and steady. She was far from happy with how Levi had just been approached and spoken to, but she was trained to defuse situations where possible without physical measures, but she would use force if she had to.

Sunny was briefly confused as Lyka moved away from her to get just a bit in front of her, but then she blushed as he offered his hand once more. He was like some chivalrous knight like in fairytales… although they’d been proven to exist plenty right here in La’Shire and all over D’Jorin. “Hmmhmm,” she agreed as she placed her hand into his and moved to keep walking with him. “We haven’t even gotten past the purples,” she noted, the tunnel transitioning through the different colors of the wisteria flowers.

Keelin waited for Solan to be ready before she moved back into the main suite. She was still snuggled in the oversized towel, the room having a cooler spring chill to it because they were in a large castle, and she felt like she might want to wear something a little more snuggly until they had eaten and were ready to go find a garden to explore.

Wynter smiled and nodded as Jarral cuddle in with her by the fire with the bowl of berries for them to share. She laid her head on one of the fluffier pillows and picked up a berry from the bowl, eating it and closing her eyes for a moment as she always did with the first bite, savoring the flavors. She had spent her whole life on a cold floor, alone, in the dark… except for her own light. And she had Jarral’s voice, his company, to keep her from being too scared, even if he was somewhere else in the dungeon from her. So beds weren’t something she was really sure how to be comfortable in. But the nest of thick, plush blankets and fluffy pillows on the floor by a cozy fire was something she felt very content with, especially with Jarral with her.
________________________________________

Ginseng could feel the touch on her tail, which meant she wasn’t paralyzed. She wasn’t numb. Which meant that wasn’t the reason she wasn’t feeling pain. She was still unsure and confused and very much uneasy that pain would come soon. Eventually she would tense from some stiffness she still felt in the base of her tail and her lower back, no doubt unsurprising to Tatiana, considering the extent of the injury Ginga once had, now healed. But while it was uncomfortable, it wasn’t… painful. Not in the way it would have been before.

Maks just nodded some before he sat back. “All done,” he said. “You’ll live,” he joked with a smirk. “But… when Ginga does come through her shock, it might be best to encourage her not to act on any desire for revenge. We don’t want her getting herself into trouble with the palace,” he suggested.

Celluna sat up a bit, her ears back some as she was still waking up some. She seemed to become a bit more awake as Kahiri came back inside and had a regretful seriousness and unease to him. “Ri?” she asked as he sat down beside her and pulled her into his arms. She was confused when he said they arrested Ryn. Her immediate feeling was relief, because it meant he wasn’t out there plotting how to torment them… but then that feeling quickly changed to concern. What had he done? “Oh no…” she breathed. The idea that Ryn, despite his many threats, could actually do something so horrible… “It doesn’t have to go into detail. I already know what he did,” she said in a weak voice, because he wanted to do that to her. He told her as much what he intended. To get rid of Kahiri and make her his mate. But he couldn’t achieve that… and so he found someone to take it out on. She felt tears sting her eyes, “… That poor girl…”

~*~

Rostan moved to sit down with Miharu, shaking his head some. “We’re happy to oblige,” he said when Miharu pointed out that this encounter meant the world to his mate. He then moved to pull out his crystal from his nearby robes and nodded. “I’m sorry. I’ll be just a moment,” he said as he got up to move away just a bit and receive the message from Trilander. He didn’t need to ask River to know what she would say. She would be happy to help and furious if Trilander hadn’t asked them. Plus, he was sure she could use a quest to focus on and time outside of the castle. Ebon had Ivy well-guarded in his company. The Great Dane had the Bard’s Gift… something he would no doubt use to protect her if needed. He sent back his confirmation to Trilander that he and River would go on the mission to locate and recover the missing Knights in the half-submerged tunnels, hopefully with all of them found alive.

Vespa smiled. “River,” she repeated. “Your name is pretty too,” she said, blushing some as River said that she was pretty as well. “I’m Vespa Calpurnia…” she trailed off, because she never really knew her last name. Traitorin said that, of course, she could have his name. Crystalantis, but she’d never really used it or any for that matter. She moved to sit down at the water’s edge, dipping her legs into it as she touched the ribbon lotus that was in her hair, looking fascinated to learn it was what was used to make the dress was wearing. Then she shook her head. “Never tried,” she admitted about swimming. She played in the water in the forest when Miharu found her, just a little creek, but she’d never been in large bodies of water where she needed to learn to swim. She didn’t have fear of it, she’d just never really been introduced to it. A perk to her child-like awareness. She liked to learn new things and was abundantly curious… although it also led her into trouble at times.

Meeka nodded a bit and tipped her head curiously as Daire seemed momentarily distracted with a message he had gotten, unaware it had been from Frau’Lea.

“Did he answer?” Liam asked, hoping that Daire would be able to help them out. If there was a way hidden in these fading texts to combat or end the Allure of a Phoenix’s song, at least an unwanted one, he hoped to find it.

“But your life magics know that you can’t add more, right?” Zyna asked with a laugh. It was like he wanted her to have more kittens than she was already pregnant with at how ardently he seemed to desire being with her. Not to say he didn’t have such longings to be close before, but since the kittens came about, it had been quite a bit more intense for him.

“S-Seanan…” Quinn was caught off guard by her reaction upon waking. He shifted a bit to sit with her and just held her as she cried. He’d never seen the normally composed and strong centauress under such distress. He could feel her heart racing as she hugged to him. “Sean… what is it?” he asked with concern. “Shh, it’s okay… you’re safe. It was just a bad dream.”
________________________________________

“We can’t ask Prim right now. She’s not doing so good herself. I mean, hopefully whatever Kiten… Fii… is doing will change that and she’ll be feeling better soon, but right now… I don’t want to stress her further,” Minerva admitted. It was clear she was feeling the stress herself, mostly due to her concern for her best friend and her little sister. She felt very helpless and she didn’t like it. She nodded to Pell, though, when he said that he would go back with her if they had to. She moved and hugged him, just holding on for a few moments and taking a few slow breaths. She just needed the embrace and the moment of warmth and stillness to help settle her. “Thank you…” she whispered.

Senn took the vial from Fii and nodded. “I’ll let her know,” he said before he headed out to let Fii and Prim have a little alone time, mother and son reunited… but also so he could finish up helping her. He then made his way outside to find the girls and check on them.

Topaz actually let out a small chuckle, despite how it jostled her tummy. “Horrible as our lives may have been, we did find moments of enjoyment in it, despite it all… We had each other. I’m glad we still do,” she said as she leaned into her friend some and took in a deep, slow breath through her nose to try to settle her nausea.

“Looks like I’m just in time,” Senn said as he held out the vial to Yuuri. “Fii made a quick vial of anti-nausea medicine for Paz. It’s akin to her favorite berries back home, he said. Should work better than the mint one he had on hand for our trip,” he said.

Cassius hadn’t heard what the others discussed and what Min had just filled Pellian in on about Pandora’s fever, being a heat fever connected to some sort of drug-like addiction. He frowned as the boy seemed so deeply concerned. “You know it wasn’t your fault, right?” he asked, knowing where some of this stemmed from. He’d been holding onto her before she got ripped away by whatever magic that Mallium had amplified and used to transport her to him. There was no doubt some guilt there. “You do her no favors running yourself into the ground either, Lief,” he said. “Help should be coming soon for her…” he assured him.

________________________________________

Draco looked at his sister and nodded. “He did,” he said simply. “It’s always been a fact that nagged at me as well. It felt like, in some regard, not even I… the first born of this world… was given all of the truth. The truth that I’ve always revered so much,” he confessed. “Which makes me wonder what truth he knows that I need to know,” he said. “Nara said pretty much the same thing. He’s full of contradictions… his own balance may be affected by our Ancient of Balance being currently split because of Raiser. But amazingly, Naracissa didn’t speak of his dreams being frightening. His dreams spurred by memories were unpleasant for her to navigate, but at their core, she saw things she would not even share with me. She said it wasn’t fair to him to expose so much, but she could assure me that introducing Plumeria to him would be the right move.”

Lorna opened her eyes as she felt him moving and pulling away. She looked up at him as he stood up, looking to have enough of his strength back at least to allow him to be mobile… and it see him no longer in pain was comforting. She smiled and shook her head some before reaching out and placing her hand in his, letting him help pull her across the bed so she could get up as well. “You’ll cook?” she asked him, “This is must see…” she said, pausing briefly at her own words. No longer was it just a figure of speech… butshe would be able to actually see it.

Zai looked at Erza and tilted her head a bit before taking a breath at the realization that she was right. “You know about the Tigers camped beyond the river, outside Ethion’s boundaries? Well, there’s one that causes a lot of trouble and some others came into our valley and into the house when Aiyan was away,” she said. “I… was dragged down the stairs, but… I was lucky,” she said quietly as she moved her hand over her stomach. There wasn’t much to show for her baby yet, because it was still very early, but the child or children were safe… but that could have easily gone another way. “I guess… I’m not really comfortable with stairs since…”

Arch heard the soft tinkling of the bells that signaled the main door had been opened. He smiled. “I’d say you’re right,” he said.

“Aiyan,” Bayla said as she heard her ‘brother’ come in and she stepped out of the back of the home. She smiled and paused, seeing him with a woman in his arms who looked so similar to miss Nysa, not identical, but the resemblance was uncanny. “… Your… your aunt is back here with Mr. Archimedes,” she said, knowing where they were after she’d gone off to get Sable some tea from the kitchen. She gestured for him to follow, even as everyone else looked so… frozen. “Brѐo? Why is everyone acting so strange?” she asked in a quiet voice when he approached, using the Gildean term for ‘brother.’

“So that’s Bayla,” Nydia said with a smile. She’d seen the girl when she was just a pup, following Aiyan around at a distance along the river… Even when he could not be with Naiya, herself and Demetri, it was always heartwarming for her to know he had another family too, with Grey Pine, Bayla and Corabell.

Singo looked at her and nodded, placing his hand over hers for a moment. “It’s a promise, and one I intend very much to keep,” he said before he pulled away and made his way to the bridge where the barrier was visibly dropping… Once across the bridge he started a jog back towards the camp to see what remained. Not being too far out from Ethion’s borders, Singo came upon it quickly. Some of the huts smoldering and smoking, but it was otherwise quiet… until he heard someone shout ‘no.’ “Tokeru?!” he called out before hurrying further into the camp and sliding to a stop as he came upon his unconscious brother and a woman. “…”

“Good to know,” Eko said with a smirk. He then tipped his hears a bit as Athrun mentioned he was one of the few people he’d met who wasn’t wary of him. “I know why you say that, but… honestly… we don’t choose our heritage. My father was a selfish and ruthless tiger. What we are doesn’t define who we are. That’s what’s inside,” he said. “And I’ve been around Druids too long now,” he chuckled.

“I know,” Maize reassured her, letting her know she wasn’t actually angry with her for ‘waiting’ so long to seek out her help. “I could feel Ethion’s gratitude when you and Eko were helping with the Totem Trees to protect these lands… though I was too scared to be able to hear it all,” she admitted as she moved to hold Kirie’s hand. “Thank you for knowing I needed you,” She said. Fire was terrifying for Maize. At least uncontrolled fire, like had been raining from the skies was. She smiled. “You’re always my sister too, Kir.”

~*~

Andromache let it sink in, what Pyros had said, even as she’d gone over to speak with Meliodas. She nodded her head. “In the meantime, Lord Pyros and I will take our leave for now. I’ll return to help oversee the wellbeing of Eliowise upon your departure from Ethion. In the meantime, as long as my younger sister is here, I know it and you are in good hands,” she said to Meliodas before looking at her sister and smiling, nodding her head a bit. She then moved to go back over to Pyros. “I see it now,” she said to him and then cocked her head to the side. “We should go and update our own people about the new developments,” she said.

Riesa nodded to Meliodas before she moved out of the throne room to make her way outside, just to take in the breezes, rubbing her wrists to remind herself they were no longer shackled. This would be a good place to heal and figure out just how to let your family know… what had become of her at long last.

“This entire event has proven you a man of your word. I’m not opposed to giving you your leave to do as you will between Ethion and Eliowise, because I know you will return to La’Shire when all is done. While I don’t know if all who came with us will return with us just yet, now that things with Eliowise have been settled, you and I will need to plan to return sooner than later. The sooner we do, the sooner we can clear your name and you’ll be free to be wherever you wish,” Sylar said. “For now, though, let’s return to Ethion so we can check on the girls,” he said.

Finn nodded. He suspected that Sylar didn’t plan on him and Nayril returning with the rest of them just yet. And he’d be right. Such a short visit with her family wouldn’t be fair to Nayril, but he knew Sylar was the one who needed to be heard from back in La’Shire for Sylar’s trial. Although he would certainly write a testimonial tonight, a witness statement of sorts, to attest to the goodness and valor Meliodas expressed in freeing Eliowise and helping to save Ethion… as well as to his obvious remorse over what happened in the past.

~*~

Poesy nodded a bit. She finished the one caro cake and then finished the juice before pushing everything away. At least it was something, and the caro cakes were loaded up with things by Rosie that would ensure that even if Poe only managed to eat a little bit, it would have lots of benefits to her recovery. Her struggle for an appetite came partly from conditioning, partly from anxiety and partly from just being unable to eat larger amounts just yet. So even the juices that were in the house for her were full of nutrients and such, so if all they could get her to have were a few glasses of that, it would fill her and help her. Knowing Meliodas was okay and would be coming back soon was enough, though, to finally get the bunny to eat a little bit…. That and Traya’s song was soothing, even if it was different from the melody that Meliodas had made just for her in her secret music box… though where that would be now, she didn’t know. OF course… it was in Gildencrest Castle, something Lys and Peri could send along to Simon to be given back to Poesy once Mel was cleared of the demon’s crimes in La’Shire.

Averie nodded as Acerbus spoke about this being a good first step. “thanks to those who abused Dark magic it was forgotten by many that it’s no more evil then white or any other. It depends on the heart and will of the user. Mela reminded all of us of that. That dark magic is born of nightfall not of pure darkness and evil. It’s the hearts of those we encountered using it that made it so not the magic itself. My father tried but many weren’t sure it was Mela showing everyone the difference that really stood out.” He said in acknowledging all that Mela had done in that regard. Easily. Averie glanced over at the twins as Acerbus did and smiled. “For the future generations there could be nothing better…I can’t help but feel that the Dark Queen gained as much ground as she did so suddenly because such a distance appeared between all of us. We lost the bonds my mother worked so hard to solidify they weren’t completely gone but they were weakened…and it seems that cost us a bit.” He leaned back. “But it’s not over we haven’t lost and I’m not willing to let us loose either. Nothing has been broken beyond repair.” Averie had no idea how much like his mother he sounded or Acerbus his father when they were establishing the first connections of there kingdoms so long ago.

Fai smiled as she leaned into him. “And you to me.” She said in answer to him. He showed her so much about herself she had lost sight of. She smiled and glanced over at Nessaran who looked torn between trying to sneak out and stay or rather it was the varying heats in her signature that gave her away as Fai could not see her face anymore then she could see anyone else’s. Heat signature’s weren’t that detailed. It was more like an ‘aura’ she saw in the endless darkness but that was fine with her. It was what allowed her to help Samson after all. “Miss Nessaran don’t let us keep you if there is something you need to be doing, but you are always welcome to come visit again.” She said warmly to there guest as she rested there against Donovan a moment turning to return the hug grateful for the warmth of it.

~*~*~
Tempest paused a moment as she said she might be a little behind. “One moment then.” He said and turned pulling up the crystal and pulling up her vaccine file he hadn’t pried into it. He’d rather ask the patient as sometimes the files updates had not come through to his branch office yet. It could frustrate the patient to be asked to receive the same vaccine or booster they just got for example the night before or earlier that morning before something came up and they had to get another one. He scrolled through and paused as he saw which ones….one that had been due and one that just came up due. Those two unfortunately were shots so he hoped she did not have a fear of needles….although he’d be done with those before she realized he’d poked her with the needle the first time. The last the Miravanna was in that regard a nicer vaccine it was one, one drank. “Two prior…a booster for the Mystrian flu….and one other…” he said sitting back. “The other is more reginal but with more refugee’s coming this way it was determined for everyone’s safety that everyone start getting it to be safe.” He said and stood. Walking over although it was usually if one had contact with someone from that region the reason Tempest was taking that precautions was while there was no one from that region in there unit there might be in either Kort’s or Pallas’s units now and he’d rather not take any chances with the health and safety of his teammates. He walked over and pulled the two doses and the needles to begin prepping the dose’s and a third bottle this one seemed to be made of light and that one would be the easiest for her to take. “You seem like you wish to ask me something what is it?” He said glancing at her. His voice belayed none of the inner grief and pain at least to him. He had no idea she was picking up on it.

~*~
Plum listened to Jamie then nodded smiling. “I’d like to meet him!” She said happily she wasn’t afraid to make new friends and would be happy to meet this boy. Plum looked up at Sally as she said she’d try to remember that she was far more important then her songs and tipped her head. “Sisisy….there would be no song without you right?” She said looking up at her. When she said she’d try to remember she was far more important than. “If anything happens to you then the songs won’t be there.” She said touching her lower lip it seemed like to her that was the right answer. She was excited to hear her sister singing sure….but it was because it was her sister that she was excited. “Papa would agree.”
~*~
Cecilia sang three notes when Quistis got the update from Wes. “Come with me.” She said leading the way and through a servants corridor that would take them quickly to where Myth likely was….were Wes headed off from the castle grounds. She arrived out there with Quistis and paused as the woman seemed hesitant to answer the angry Vixen.

“If you do not want to feel the full weight of my wrath Reva I suggest you loosen your tongue and answer Myth’s question about any connection to the one who stole Tegra.”

“No.” She said in protest looking at a very angry Ceceilia. “We wanted to have him sire a new generation of Pheonix’s we’d never set him up for that man.” She said in disgust by the idea as countless dark shimmering silvery lights appeared then.

Cecelia was not a happy woman not in the least she was not looking forward to having to tell Savarian any of this his soul was waking and he’d likely be upset that Tegra was taken at all. But the lights landed.

“Myth Wes just sent a message before he chased after them to Quistis they went East by northeast….the only building capable of handling keeping your brother is Fairadae’s castle.” She said as she looked at the upset Vixen. “I can not trust the spells guarding Varian alone so I can not go with you but that does not mean I can not give you the means of increasing your survival and rescue.” She said and looked at the tiny lights. “Suphia…you said you had a report to give me on that regard earlier as well as what they’ll need.”

“Of course Lady Nor.” She said they all took a larger size. “We’ve seen traces that Marron and his children have fallen and become Phalanx’s…while they devour there prisoners I have reason to believe that is not the case with Tegra….You, your brother and one other were always spoken about in the past by him as possessions….four years after the fall of Asengard he began hunting down you three….two hundred years ago he found Etios’Estes…” She said. “Ettie, seems to have inherited the blood line of the first Phoenix’s…she was born a girl in Aisengard and now walks as a boy most likely from ashing and being reborn I do know know if you remember the girl Myth, but she was half Burgundy Twilight Vulpine and Ruby Flame Pheonix and after Queen Fairadae’s left this world and her castle sealed itself to await it’s heir….it didn’t become accessible to them until they brought Ettie tied and bound to the castle….” Suphia spoke and moved forward. “the castle’s magics are still active. Marron is most likely holding Tegra in clouds peak the highest nesting tower it can not be accessed by anyone who does not bear the royal blessing from the outside.”

“But my  little sister had an entrance through the castle throne room behind the tapestry the hung behind her throne. There was a stairwell that traveled up the length of the tower. It allowed anyone to climb to the royal nest. She felt if someone wanted to see her so badly they’d climb the stairs she’d hear them regardless of the reason. Below that is a magma pool. It’s healing properties are absolute for anywho is a Ruby Flame but if Marron and his group are Phalanx they will avoid it. While they still can be reborn from there inner flame it will do them no good other then killing them. They’re flame is twisted and impure so the liquid flame of the Ruby Pheonix’s will not do them any good. There are two ways to know…if they are Phalanx. One no pure phoenix alive can touch metal due to our purity and the metal’s trace impurities it will burn us. “ Cecilia pulled her earring out the singing smell of her fingers being burned despite the pain she didn’t flinch and dropped it on Reva’s hand who yelped and screeched in pain pulling her hand away as the earring fell to the ground. “The other is reflection…they will avoid seeing themselves in any reflection because while they might look like us there reflections show them for what they are twisted and dark. Suphia..” She said and the Spriggan walked forward holding a tray out to Myth.

“These are for you to help you all stay safe there….the first is for Lord Tegra…it is one of the last bottle of Elvin Blossom from the very first brew made centuries ago…We had its seals verified by the Night Elves, it hasn’t been tampered with and they said has now become a healing elixir.” She said although  if Quistis had heard of Elvin blossom it was always as a wine. Which was true….if they weren’t elves all the potent little bottle would do…was get someone drunk. But if they were an elf. “We pray that no harm befalls Lord Tegra before you can get to him but if he is harmed this will we hope will make the difference it is said to be able to heal an elf now from mortal injuries.” The bottle was big enough to carry many doses but small enough to fight in Myth’s pouch. There were two. “The second is Fox Plume it was intended to be given to Lady Shuna who was taking care of Ettie when she fell ill but we did not make it back here in time…however if you do happen across Ettie or Ancients forbid you are hurt Lady Myth may this help you. The last two vials are Lady Nor’s tears….if your companions are hurt there is no more potent a healing potion for them then our ladies tears.” Suphia looked back as two more came forward.

One held out a long curved knife made of Midnight diamond and shimmering with the same flame inside that Cecilia used the black twinged blue flame that devoured what it was targeted on. “Not many things can cut down a Phalanx but our Queen’s magic or Lady Frau’lea’s. May these weapons keep you safe.” She said holding out the knife and a small quiver holding thirty arrows the tips made of the same diamonds. The other approached Quistis and held out a pair of quarter gloves with the diamonds buffering the knuckles and a stone to augment her brothers shield. “The gemstone is for your brothers shield.” The girl said softly.

“I can’t go with you…I have spells up to protect him…but they can be broken and if a skilled enough person comes it can be done before any of us returned in time. I can’t take that chance….all I can do is arm you and pray that it’s enough to bring you all back safely….These seven will be punished for what they have done this day.” Cecilia said sadly having no idea that this may answer quiet a bit for Myth…but these two were so important to Savarain there was no way she couldn’t do all she could to help Myth, Quistis and Wes bring Tegra back safely.

Etios was still in male form chained to the throne room and making one of the Memoriala Soula that Myth showed her how to make as a teenager for a bunch of grieving little girls. Etios had been making a payer doll for them and Myth showed her how to make it in Elvish fashion. With the blessings of Heart and Soul on it. In the likeness of a lost loved one it helped those children who had lost their families to bandits and rouges. They had been able to feel the love of the people who had died and there well wishes. Ettie had avoided the fall of Asengard and the war with the Phoenix’s because she had been away from Asengard when it happened having traveled with Reiner to take the children home to there families. It was on the way there she had ‘died’ for the first time and come back from her ashes to be a male…something she later learned was common with the first generation of Phoenixes but that a few generations later they did away with it. Not liking the switch back and forth and that would become the epidemic that nearly wiped out the phoenix race as most of the choose to remain female regarding the female form of the phoenix as the more powerful….She wasn’t a taboo birth. Her mother had truly loved her father…but when Ellios died fighting off a bunch of rogues who were attacking the small village that Fairadae had been in while giving birth to her Fairadae took it to be an ill omen and decided to give her to her fathers little sister to raise not even giving Etios a name. Believing that if she refused Ettie in every way the taboo would not affect her daughter. Would keep her safe. Marron’s elder brother Karn and Shuna brought Ettie up not telling her they were her parents but her Aunt and Uncle, but not telling her just who her mother was only that her mother gave her up because she believed it was the only way to keep her safe and let her have a happy life. It wasn’t until Marron found and set a trap up north for Ettie that he got ahold of the now him. Marron let Etios make the Memoriala Soula which seized the souls of the departed before the Phalanx could consume them…if Ettie could finish creating the dolls made out of spirit stone in time. But like Tegra he wore a collar around his neck binding his magic to Marron’s will and around his wrists and ankles were the fused ‘bacelets’ the rings sliding freely while attached to chains that kept him from being able to break free without damaging his own arms and legs severely. Etios though looked up as he could hear the screams….low faint but he could hear them….his ears turned back he knew what was happening. And his heart ached for that person….Octivia was ‘deep cleaning’ them no doubt….

Octiva was humming away as her father busied himself preparing the birdcage for it’s life long tenant. She was cleaning out his body….removing anything impure and of course Tegra was screaming in pain as it meant she was removing the things that came about by nature….anything that was ‘dirty’ inside or out would be cleaned and she took great pleasure in her job. Before Marron left he placed a black stone on Tegra’s collar bone just a surface bond but he was counting on the artificial tether to make Tegra obey without force….

~*~
Kry nodded as he looked back from the tree’s to Oden and smiled. “Always my friend. Always.” He said about being careful and then was gone. Flying through the branches and racing as if he had wings. He’d land and hit the ground in a moment one he entered the dark wood and began running, spreading out the codex about him in order to act as both barrier and shield against attacks. He sent a ping to Zuri to let her know he was enroute and would be there shortly.

~*~
La’shire listened to Dark and nodded as she did as he requested sending the priority Zero to Trait. Letting him know how Drak was handling it and took a deep breathe. “I’ve let him know.” She said to him. As she was at that moment filling Trait in.

Trait was sitting up in bed with Dia curled up sleeping away amazingly enough this time he seemed to wear out his sweet vixen and so he was reading a book when La’shire informed him of there high level guest. That code was used only for those who held power akin to an Ancient and were not someone to upset….He took a deep breathe and set down his book. “I see keep me informed.” He said lowly as he shifted carefully getting up and walking into the bathroom considering his morning activities showing up smelling like he had rolled out of bed with his wife was not a good greeting. He need not offend the guest by appearing in such a manner while no one would fault him for spending the morning in his wife’s arms they would rather he kept that private and personal and so he was thankful for the advanced warning as he stepped into the shower and began to get cleaned up. “A Priority Zero…” he said lowly closing his eyes in the long years that Drak had set that up….they had never had a need to invoke that one but it didn’t mean Trait ever forgot it either.

Mikki giggled as Sarah affirmed that they would go get ice cream and listened to her chattering away. Mikki had no idea that her inability to keep a secert was what kept her safe from the amulet she wore. Or that Sarah and Drak would never fault her for it. The moment she started coveting knowledge keeping it to herself was the moment the draw of the library would start to pull at her.

Rem didn’t know about the amulet but she watched as Sarah smiled and told them they were getting ice cream what Mikki was talking about seemed to be something that her father would say not many should be told about until things were confirmed but Sarah never scolded Mikki and so she figured there was something about that she didn’t know. Essie told her once that people often did things for a reason and if you didn’t understand it was better to observe then to meddle.
~*~
Corri nodded a bit to herself as Saffy expressed how happy she was that he was staying on and Corri herself would be happy to give him the tools and knowledge he needed to do the job. It had been a terrible misunderstanading when Trait said it was a problem that needed correcting. It had been the rush to appoint Duncan without giving him everything he needed to do the job correctly. That had been on Trait and he’d not deny that. “I may have to call your father and ask him to come…he’s kept the family records if anyone has anything on your gift that may help it would be him.” She said smiling as she looked at Saffy. “I fear I don’t know as much as I should I never really studied up on it…there was so much more I had to learn that your father decided he’d be the keeper of the important information for our family.” She said letting Saffy know. “What I can tell you I know from speaking with my mother and grandmother. I’m sure if we need to look further into it Basil would have what you need to know or at the very least a more in depth understanding of your gift. I don’t have it….and as much as I tried to understand it…it was the one thing that escaped me at points.” Corri admitted it because she needed Duncan to know that it was alright to be imperfect and make mistakes as the guardian to not know something.

---

Safira entered as he said come in and smiled as she saw him on the couch. “You’re as bad as I am at the resting thing.” She teased as she walked in and joined him there closing the door behind her. “Although I have a task for you that might make this recovery time less tedious.” She said looking at him. “We need information on Chaos…I’m sure the castle has records on him. He’s forced someone to bend to him….and we need to be able to break it. He used an Imperium Scepter on the man.” She said knowing Balian would know just how awful that artifact was.

Pherenice shifted in her sleep, it was thankfully as Orion had hoped a healing one in large part to the spiral tower Anos had built but she would not regain her memories until they went to Aeon and the young Memoria there sealed with the others undid it. If anyone could reason with him though it was Twilight….
~*~
Silvi chuckled and nodded. “You’re right.” She said blushing a bit as her emotions had been all over the place but now that they were settling down she did need to eat. “We should order something.” She said as she reached over lifting the crystal as she stayed snuggled against him grateful for the warmth even if she was feeling better emotionally happier then she had been since a few moments ago.

“Don’t let us keep you then.” Rumi said chuckling. “I have a feeling Sarah called you about checking up on Nyx she might figure she’ll need you to watch over him.” He said if Sarah picked up on it and she likely did he had a feeling the clever head Doctor figured the best way to keep this Nyx out of trouble was to have Tilly keep an eye on him. And she likely would once she saw the state he was in from magic overload….
~*~
He shook his head. “You’re not in trouble but the matter is urgent.” He said to try to calm her down. “A guest of the Royal family has something they wish to speak with you about and it can not wait. I’ve been asked to bring you there right away. The person in question is waiting in one of our gardens for you. “ He said choosing his phrasing carefully so as to not upset the girl but not lie to her either. “I’m afraid the matter is not meant for mixed company so I can not go into further details however you will understand once we arrive. Once again Miss Io you are not in trouble, but I am not allowed to walk away without you.”

Traine looked at Rael. “I would argue that but, it would be true, otherwise we would not be here now in this place right?” He said lightly that he had not been hearing her not clearly. He looked at Rael as he without so much as batting an eyelash confirmed all Vyshae had just said and nodded taking a deep breathe.  Traine listened and looked at his hand a moment he was so close to falling now and he knew it. The sick feeling in his stomach wasn’t easing as much as he’d like but there was something else there now too even if it was small a tiny bit of hope that maybe he could stay out of the darkness he fought so long and hard to stay above. Even if now in this moment he was on the edge of the fall.
~*~
Melody nodded and walked around the room opening up the windows as that very breeze came through for early spring it was a gentle cooling breeze one that wasn’t so cold it was unpleasant but that sort of cool that made things comfortable. “There you go if you need anything else just ping the tablet I’ll be back later if you need more to drink.” She said nodding to them and leaving.

Minato smiled a bit not aware that Esric worried that his travels were noticable they weren’t to the elf. He picked up his drink and looked at there meals which Melody had brought and then at Esric. “I’ll show you the way to your room once we’re done here.” He said knowing that the Pixie no doubt wanted to rest and clean up. Well mostly Pixie Minato could something else there ancient and old magics but the pixie didn’t want to talk about it and being an elf he wasn’t about to pry.

Pallas shook her head. “It’s alright it’s not upsetting to talk about. I don’t mind telling you.” She said and listened to Marin. “It would seem so perhaps why we understand each other so well.” She said chuckling and nuzzling her a bit.
Trilander smiled. “Speaking of.” He said getting up thankfully this time dressed form the waist down in pj pants so as to not have any unexpected issues or so he hoped. He already had a rep for answering the door however he was even if that was all natural. He didn’t think anything of it because back home it was nothing for the men and woman who worked in the castle to walk in and tend to anything needed. Even if he was in the shower. It was all innocent it was just they were not worried about what people saw of course working with Mercarian’s who often avoid any sort of clothing meant they grew up used to it….really used to it. It was something to remember here that wasn’t so normal.
Levia had smiled when Hestia confirmed that Sunny was more than welcome to come too and then she was standing and placing herself between Levia and her birth mother….

Morgana looked at her and narrowed her eyes. “this is my daughter.” She said and paused as chairs scuffed no one was getting up rather they were moving as Tae was making her way there looking less then pleased and Morgana shifted uneasily the last time she was here and demanding anything of Levia the Bejeweled Bird of Paradise showed that her voice could do much more then just heal she could bind and make people away by putting power behind her words but Tae was usually such a sweet woman she only used her gift to help others. Morgana scowled. “This isn’t over I will be back to continue this conversation…” She said and whirled leaving the dinning hall between Hestia standing firm inbetween them and now Tae.

“Morgana.” Tae spoke and the woman froze. “I had warned you last time I would not tolerate such cruel treatment of Levia in my dinning hall or anywhere else in the castle. “

“So you’ll what tell Lord Traitorin as long as I don’t strike her there Is nothing he can do.” She turned and looked at Tae. “You can’t change the fact I am her mother Taevasiena.”

“I’m afraid your wrong there, it takes more than giving birth to be a mother any good parent can tell you that here…so.” Tae looked at her. “You are forbidden to seek Levia out for your own personal gain.” Tae spoke her hands clenched and Hestia would not doubt feel the power in the words as others in the room did. Morgana went wide eyed.

“What did you just do to me….” She screeched. “You used your gift on me didn’t you….” She was shaking in rage. “You’ll pay for getting between my daughter and me Miss Tae.”
“No. I won’t.” Tae said closing her eyes.

Levia got up and looked at Tae as the woman turned and went to apologize for getting the middle of that just to be hugged by the girl who was crying…and thanking her….Morgana tormented her about giving birth to her about giving her money and anything else she wanted for her next high because Levia owed her. Levia was thanking both Hestia and Tae….Tae brought her hand up. “it’s alright…Here..” She said gently guiding Levia to Hestia and the little love bird without thinking held to the golden trembling.

Tae looked at Hestia. “I know she’ll be safe with you.” She said there was no power in her words but it didn’t change the fact that Morgana was likely to file a complaint about Tae using her ability to give an absolute command to another on her…

Lyka smiled. “True there is much more to see.” He said as he walked with Sunny holding her hand and walking with her finding the blush at such a simple gesture on his part absolutely adorable. He walked with her through the Wysteria again they had gotten closer in these past few moments but he didn’t mind the pace they were moving at either it felt like a true courtship. He was proving himself to her and her family it wasn’t the same exactly in Aero’Oro after all there wasn’t a family there who didn’t tell right away the difference between a noble warrior and a corrupt one usually. But Aberlorn who had lied about his Unit did it in such a way that his words seemed like truths.
Jarral watched her snag her first berry and could not help but smile at the delight in her face upon eating it. It was the same every time and he hoped she never lost that love of them. He himself picked one up and began eating it noticing a faint rise in the shimmering of her lights as the source of the resonance drew closer….it would be a relief to her brother to know she was there in La’shire but he’d wait on finding her because the moment he did he’d have a hard time keeping his promise to help Oden and he had to keep that. He didn’t know what state Wynter was in but if she was the same girl she’d be disappointed in him for abandoning a friend in need when he found where she was and that she was safe. She’d like scold him in Wyntress’s typical fashion….frowning and pulling away from him. For Regius that would be the worst.

---

Tatianna continued to slowly test the waters seeing her reactions and while she tensed slightly a points at stiff and sore spots it wasn’t the response of one who had there mobility taken form them in that area. She knew the difference and went through with testing her tail to the finish and then the range of motion with her legs gently coaxing Ginseng to roll over and tested frontal motion the girl wasn’t fighting it because it was necessary to confirm or debunk wither she had been truly healed. Once finished Tatianna looked at her. “You have some stiff and tight areas which is to be expected.” She said seeing that Even Ginseng knew as much. “I’ve giving you a muscle relaxer and a couple of topical creams to help with loosening up the stiff sore muscles.” She said softly as she looked at Her and then sat down on the bench. “Miss Ginseng your strong, far stronger than your giving yourself credit for right now. That man came to steal something from you and he failed. You fought him off which is no small feat. You held him off long enough for your mate to arrive and help you. But now you have a much different fight. There is still something that man can steal from you after the fact but only if you let him.” Taitanna took a deep breathe. “What’s left to steal is your bonds with your loved ones, if you pull away instead of hearing them clearly you’ll have lost to him on a different level but I don’t see you loosing. You’re not me, and others like me who weren’t strong enough after the fact to take back everything your attack has tried to take from you. If you break here if he wins this point you won’t be able to fight back against him next time. You have to remember you did nothing wrong, nor does anyone I’ve seen here see you in a lesser light. What I see is love and concern they’re all hoping your alright. That you pull through this….you have a strong support around you Miss Ginseng. If you let them be that support for you.”

Sorei snorted at the ‘You’ll live’ joke he got it. “I don’t think her desire for revenge will take the form that worries you Maks.” He said looking over at the room. “It’s not in her nature. People who have a strong ability to heal don’t typically want to see others suffering. Even one who harmed her. For her…it’ll be about healing what’s broken inside of him what made him do this.” He said looking at Maksim. “For her that is revenge….by making him face his demons and heal…realize what he did to her and what he needs to change and heal in himself…..”If anything she’ll likely ask me not to seek further retribution against him. To not seek him out to hurt him. It won’t change what happened and it won’t make things better. I know all of this.” He said as he held up his hand his ashes flowing above them. “I won’t deny I’m angry at him for what he’s done and angry at myself for nearly missing it. That she was hurt in his at all, but her…I have absolute faith in her. IN her strength in the fact she’ll pull through this. Ginseng is strong. “ He said again as he had been since the moment they took Ryn away.

“Yeah.” He said lowly as he held her. “According to the report it was stopped before he succeeded. But it doesn’t change what he did….the record indicates mother went to see him…” He took a deep breath. “Celly…” he said gently as he brought his hand up higher to cup his wives head knowing she was fighting tears. This wasn’t there fault, they had no way of knowing he’d actually carry out his threats but on another girl. Until know it had just been his tormenting them. He knew as guilty as he felt for not putting a stop to Ryn it no doubt weighed on Celly too. She had been his original target after all.

~*~
Miharu nodded. “Of course.” He said as Rostan moved off to answer his crystal and Miharu went back to watching Vespa and River. It was nice to see Vespa smiling and so happy she was like a little girl and while he knew in many ways she still was. She told him about her origins but it didn’t change much for him because she was an adult now but uncannily innocent because her childhood had been stolen from her. So moments like these that he could give her…he was happy to.

River tipped her head as she trailed off a bit not thinking anything of not having a last name it wasn’t a common thing back home for her people. She was River daughter of…..and her father’s name or mothers it was how they did things. “Oh would you like to now? If you’d like to learn to swim Vespa I’d be happy to teach you.” She said to the girl seeing her bright curious eyes.

“He did.” Frau said looking at him and then answering. “They just placed an order for breakfast but he said to bring the tome’s and he’d be happy to see if he could fix them for us.” She said as she looked at Liam. “That we’re welcome to come by now if we have the time and if we’re like to join them to let him know he’d add on to the order for breakfast.” She said to him. Wanting to know if he wished to join them it was mid morning now so much like a brunch. Daire and Meeka seemed to be getting a late start or perhaps were busy doing other things that morning.
Daire looked at Meeka and smiled. “it’s a message from Frau’lea.” He said to her letting her know it was nothing bad or that it wasn’t a call to return to duty.

“One would think.” Syaoran said with a sigh and looked at her said frustration with his own needs and not her showing. “Being life magic I’d think it would know better but it seems to be determined for something more then can happen…” he said. “Or perhaps it’s just an overabundance of life magic in me due to the resonance in the room…and that is the form it’s taking I’m not sure this is a first for me.” He admitted basically stating that she was his first in the same moment. His first and only.

“Quinn.” She breathed holding onto him as she focused on breathing for a few moments once she’d settled enough she bit her lower lip them told him the bits and pieces she could remember of the dream…the man’s face….a pearl…that seemed like it was beyond important she got back and then the part about something striking her back and lower over again until she couldn’t scream anymore….until all she could do was lay there and take it…numb to the pain or rather everything hurt so much….she couldn’t feel it anymore….her words were nothing more then a whisper…”I’ve never…had a dream like that…” She said not knowing it was more of fragments of a forgotten past forgotten memories. Of her life….before……..she died thankfully Rumi had gotten her to Frau’lea just before….and the phoenix saved her. But it took all of those terrible memories with her death in that moment now though it seemed….they were returning little by little….

---

Pellian looked at her and then paused lookina the jar. “No but perhaps we can ask Kiten. I remember talking about his gift to Cassius…his ability with plants.” He looked at the jar. “If there are any seeds that might be caught in the bottom of the jar the remains of the herb he might be able to grow the plant himself in the palm of his hand it was what he was doing when he made the tea for Prim.” He said looking at her. Then shook his head. “You don’t need to thank me Min.” he said gently making it clear it was just something natural for him being there for her even if she felt the need to thank him regardless.

Kiten nodded and walked over sitting down and there he began answering some of Prim’s questions as he finished tending to her.

Yuuri nodded and chuckled. “Darn straight.” She said looking at her friend as Topaz confirmed as much. “WE always will.” She said to Topaz and looked up at Senn as he came out with the vial and nodded reaching up to take it from him. “Thanks.” She said as she looked at Paz. “Hey Fii made another one for you this one should taste similar to those berry’s you love so much you know the ones I can’t stand but you can eat by the bushel.”

“So Pellian,  Prim and even Min kept telling me last night.” He said looking up at Cassius. “I wasn’t able to hold her….to keep them from getting her.” He said looking at Pandora. “Min said there was no way her sister blamed me for it. But…” He shook his head. “I can feel it….it’s like this angry buzzing current inside of her, if left alone it begins to race through her again and while I can hold it bay I can’t stop it….” He looked at Cassius. “When that help comes if I they can do anything for her…I’ll accept it. I’ll rest then but until then…if I relax at all it’ll build up on her again and quickly…its like it’s a virus or a fever that won’t come down.” He said lowly. “Her whole body gets this feverish heat to it…and makes her feel crazy she cried in my arms not wanting to go back to him but her body was demanding it…I can’t let her go through that Cass. I just can’t.”

---

Chrona nodded as she listened to her brother. “Truths that were kept even from you.” She said frowning and looking at her brother. “it would seem the answers lie with him and those who have some idea won’t speak on it…it has to come from him.” She said looking at the sight before them. “But the idea that his balance may be affected by Balance being out of balance….worries me does that mean he was supposed to be the evil out there and the balance being off is making him good….or…is it that his actions that were bad is because the balance is off and it caused one who would have been here with us to fall?” She said looking at him having no Idea that it was neither of those that he was created for a solitary purpose and that was to remove anything that threatened the balance of existence regardless who they were but if he had been given a choice in the matter he would have happily worked with Draco and the others to find a better solution.

“Aye now don’t know how good it’ll turn out with me mind being what it is at the moment. But…I be willing to try.” He said as he helped her up and began walking with her tucking her arm into the crook of his elbow to both support and guide her at the stairs and to keep himself steady he’d better pace himself if he was walking with her like this and he knew it.

Erza listened to her as she spoke telling her about it then reached over placing a comforting hand over hers. “But you didn’t fall.” She said looking at her. “You didn’t loose your balance, you didn’t fall you did nothing wrong there. You and the winds around you kept them safe. Nor will you fall now. I’ve watched you walk around here you walk with a natural quick footed grace Zai I don’t think you even realize it, it’s like your floating about the room.” She said being part sylph it was likely Zai did it naturally. Without the need to think about it.

Tasha shook her head a bit and then smiled. “Suppose I should go find Pine you’re going to have your hands full in  a moment those two were always spirited.” She said chuckling as she moved off to find the alpha wolf that held her fancy she was still helping Spiritus tidy up loose energy and the shield and stuff until then the ethereal form remained.

Aiyan smiled as he walked in with Nydia in his arms following her and chuckled as Nydia said as much. “It is.” He said lightly. “ah, Aubria…ji ji Ahana…Nydia.” He said to her calling her first sister and then telling her that this was his birth mother…Nydia…Seeing the looks of the others he spoke softly. “Alora jeta Valerious…” he said to her saying that she was returned from the Vale….which was why the looks he knew Bayla would want to know more but it was with that she’d understand why they were all standing there frozen.

Quetzalli sighed as she slowly lowered him to the ground gentle about it and shifted back to her more human appearance not seeing Singo just yet. “Why wouldn’t you just calm down….” She said in frustration as she pulled out bandages from within her robes. “Those injuries I can’t just get you across the river with them….was it the pain that was making you so crazed?” she said lowly speaking to herself in utter frustration. She poured gentle smelling lotions onto the bandages and placed them over some of the blackened flesh a hissing sound as steam rose from the burns and she cringed. “Okay this really bad what the heck happened here?”

Athrun chuckled at his answers. “All of that makes sense.” He said as he looked at hm. “And yeah the Druids have this way of influencing those around them.” He said glancing about.
Kirie nodded as she smiled looking at her sister. Giving Maize’s hand a gentle squeeze as she was thanked for knowing she was needed. “Always.” She said in answer she would always know when Maize needed her like now. Smiling at her Dryad girl before her and chuckled. “In my own way I’m touch jealous I can’t hear Ethion’s voice…like you can but to know…it helped Ethion, I’ll be sure to convey that to Eko.” She said that Ethion had been trying to tell them thank you the entire time the gratitude. “I have to actually be touching a tree to speak with the spirits here.” She said smiling.

“Thank you.” Meliodas said as Andromanche spoke and then nodded as she said that she would return when he needed her to, and that she and Pyros needed to update their people. “Of course thank you again for all of your help.”
“indeed.” He said to her and moved to walk with her nodding as she said she saw it now. “I need to let them know to be ready should that Drow return. He said as he walked off with Andromanche.

Meliodas nodded as Sylar spoke his heart skipping a beat. “Thank you King Sylar.” He said as he was told he had proven himself that he could freely move between Ethion and Elliowise as he had proven he’d keep his word. Then nodded again as he said they should go check up on the girls. “Yeah, I know Poe is safe with Queen Traya but I’m still worried about her.” Her health had been so bad so fragile when she was brought to the castle and while she was recovering here….yesterday in the flowers she had looked at peace. “After we return to La’shire it’ll likely be here with Ethion and Elliowise…” He said looking at them. “I need to return for the sake of the sky elves and Poe…she feels warm and safe here.”
~*~
Traya tipped her head and smiled. “Poesy, the spirits tell me that they should returning in about ten minutes or so.” She said smiling at the girl. “They pushed the bad men out of Ethion and Elliowise.” She said but could not help but feel this sudden sense of dread and unease as if something ominous was in the works. Yet she could not see it, there was no vision and it was perhaps because it was something….that did not happen in any other time like something that Silvantis and his followers were doing….and while it could spell there doom…there was a little one who saw things that should not happen, should never have happened and could warn about the impending doom, it was a small window but….it was enough time for them to do something about it. As long as Quetzalli didn’t get trapped and confined…..Tokeru had not done her any favors but thankfully Singo was a much more even tempered Tiger.

Koran looked up to his kite as Mira spoke then back to her then finally youngsters nearby and couldn't help but smile warmly, this really did feel like a family outing. Which did bring back memories from before he got estranged from his birth mother and her husband when he was a child playing games with other kids. "Yeah this is nice, I do plan on having more outings like this in the future" he said softly with a chuckle before walking over to where the grip of his kite was being dragged around being threatened to fly away and put a foot on it to stop it before picking it up and reeling in his once wayward toy.

Dkhoran nodded once seemingly to himself but was to the spirit 'Thank you. This should give Traitorn plenty of time to gather his thoughts and whatever else he needs to do before you bring him this way, no need to make him rush'. In a sense Anos already has shown a good part of his mentality with how he approached and has been acting within the castle walls which Drak was taking as him wanting to keep the situation from being blown outta control or draw too much attention as of this time so the old Purie was working on setting up this private meeting.

Finally arriving at the room they'd be using for the meeting he'd enter and briefly looked around "This should work fine. Please inform Lord Anos that I'm ready to meet him at his convenience." he said outloud but knew the spirit was listening. in the meantime he'd shift some things about in the room tidying up a bit since its apparently been a while since this room has seen some use.

Mela moved and returned the hug from Twilight, but felt this overwhelming sense of happiness when she didn't congratulate her on having a baby, that she said she would be a good mother. What she didn't know right away is her feathers ruffling a little and her magic creating an lavender hue around her, and small sparks almost static like affect between them. It was harmless, just Ruffling some feathers and hair standing on end. Mela blinked pulling away, "Oh...heh sorry sis. The little one also has been affecting my magic a little bit. She said moving to straighten her hair.

Acerbus was a bit worried when he saw the hue but settled when he saw it wasn't hurting anyone. "Things around here seem to be changing very quickly." He noted, felt like wasn't that long he and Del were just together. And now they were parents and even leaders her. Both doing their best to try and make things better for the Unkindness. "So Sire, when do you wish to start moving Zlo?" He asked trying to not sound like he was trying to rush him away.

Zanna shook her head, "He doesn't know, well at least not yet. I am sure he will find out and be upset by it. But, this is the best solution to help them and myself." She said to Lulu. She watched as Sasha coming back over and moving to sit with a huff crossing her arms.

"Even when Horace is in trouble he gets stuff. It's not fair." She said.

"You mean like when Uncle Blake sends you those books of magic from the La'Shire for you to share...and you keep them to yourself?" Zanna said in response which took her daughter by surprise as she thought she had gotten away with that, but takes a lot it seemed to pull one past her.

Lucina moved close to the chair where Lulu was sitting, the youngest had seen her a few times. And each time something seemed so familiar about her. Not knowing that her real father had a sister. Though it had been explained to her about how Helios wasn't her real father, and she now had a locket with a picture, she still didn't fully understand the concept yet. "You're pretty." She said to Lulu.

Crys looked over, "It is simple, with those weird lights yesterday I am sure some of the guards are going on contraband inspections. Eros can go and do one at Fergus. Now, he's doesn't have anything too illegal but might have some things to be nervous about, while he is there we show up. Me being your friend and partner with Rio will be angry and looking for an argument, but once I see him all nervous about the inspection I suggest I could help get the guard off his back in exchange for getting off yours." She said to Novel. Cry smiling proud of her latest con, which was to her perfect as no one is really getting hurt in this.

Mizuki nodded, "Of course I will, you were one of my pupils. I would only be right I be there for you." She told her she then looked up as a knock came to the door and one of the Priestess opening up. "I hate to barge in but this room will be needed, some is coming in that will need the full healing pool." She said pointing to the full body pool close to the center of the room. The Oak only had a few placed where the healing energies collected the most.

Serg moved taking flight right behind Nashy, he looked back in time to see the guards move out of sight as they walked, he looked back. This was a turn, their day out becoming a little mystery now. Hopefully not a dangerous one.

Mars smiled, their trip had been cut off sadly or the dream would have gone on for a little bit longer, "Yeah, but it was the best dream, because it was real." He said trying to make it sound poetic. He was a little smoother than his rigged older brother but also wasn't the best. Good thing for him his wife most likely didn't care.

Nessaran blinking and then standing up, "Um..yes I going to check on in with the Prince real quick and maybe this mystery person that seemed to have come in." With a bow, "Thank you and hopefully I will be back around again." She said and moving to take her leave.

Donovan watched the Dragon Knight leave, "She seems nice...and very tall." He noted holding on to Fai still in the loving hug. "And now it is just the two of us again."

***

Rio eyes blinked several times as Tess came out and was the one who the La'Shire lead them to. He looked back a bit, 'Oh you did this on purpose. He thought. The place seemly having a good sense of humor or at least that is what he thought. His next plan was to look around as if waiting for Ikki to show up next. His last 'interragation' as he put it still left the raven a bit shaken. Of course he had no issues with Tess since she was the most nice and welcoming of the group of Vera's family so far.

Torin nodding a little bit, "And you need to get reminded that you get to make your own legacy." He said, knowing that the two of them still working on moving on from their past. Be it things he had done or what her father had. But, they seemed to be building that better future, "Sure thing, and tell your sister hi for me." He added.

Panro brought his hand on to hers as she leaned into him, "Okay, now...we eat." He said knowing for well that the two of them had built up an apatite from the night before and he was about to crush it with what they had ordered. He turned to return the kiss to her cheek and moved to get up grabbing a robe to put on so he could grab the cart of food with out anyone else getting a peek of what he saves for Sandy.

Fang looked over the young Ban and Aspen could see the elder soften a little bit. "Of course." He said moving to gently take the young dragoncron into his arms and moving back to the chair at his desk to sit down. This able to give him more support to the child. He then looked to Aspen, "But, something is telling me there is more than letting me see your wonderful child." He said.

Duncan seemed to sit up a little bit when Saffy's father was mentioned, while he and Corri seemed to have a good relationship, her father was another thing all together.  "He...would come here?" He asked a bit nervous.

Lana watched him and get the doses ready, she didn't really mind the needles or the process, she was daughter of two doctors. She had plenty of those in her already. "Are there side effects to this new one. Maybe to one that may have been infected with the Abyss." She asked, it was well known in her file about it. And it took not one but those heavy doses of light magic to be rid of it. Of course who knows if that was the case. Seems that the Abyss has a way of sticking around and hiding in the body and mind. Was that why her 'Chi' was off she wondered.

Sally smiled as she knelt in front of Plum, gently running fingers through the young dragon's hair. "Yes... you're very right," she said with a soft smile, "I'm sorry, sometimes it's hard to get out of a slave's mindset..."

"Yeah, I feel that!" Barrett said before turning to Plum, "But that's a story for another day.  Looks like you're one of the lucky ones who didn't have to worry about that kinda thing, and I think it should stay that way.  Besides, you're here to hear some music, right?!"


"Jackpot- Phoenix feathers. Residual magic over the trees match the feather too, so the roost must be..." Wesley paused his running to see a tower, almost completely hidden by the trees, "And we have a winner.  Let's go and take a good look around while Quis and the ladies come to help out."  He felt sorry that his little sister had to come out in this weather, but he didn't know what he was getting into, except the source of this feather had amazing magic power.  It would be a fool's idea to run in without backup or a plan!


Zuri felt a massive presence come her way- something friendly, yet urgent. "It's time..." She said softly to herself as her eyes opened, getting in one last stretch.

~*~

"Hmm... I'd say that I focused far more on history than art, if I'm being honest, and even then it was more out of helping my family and the world then just for fun," Parack admitted, "But I'm more than willing to try out art, now that I actually have a chance to enjoy it. If nothing else, I know for sure that I'll enjoy the company."


"Well, for me and the youngest, this is only temporary.  Once the lands in the Mist are ready, we'll be heading with our pack to our new home.  It'll be hard to leave so many of my babies here, but life is life," Cinnamon said.  With both Caz and a place as a medic, Daisy was definately staying. Agito and Zuri were staying for their mates too, and she was sure at least a few more of her daughters would stay in La'Shire once everything was said and done.  "So I will ask both of you to watch out for those who stay here.  You're both good boys, so I know my daughters are in good hands, and you'll help my baby boy when he needs it." She was doing her best to hold back tears, the idea that her not-so-little family was starting to go their seporate ways actually hit home just now.  Her kids were growing up and many of them didn't need the protection and guidance of their mother anymore.

"Yeah, and we'll be back anyway," Hope added.

"Uh-huh.  We need to visit our future nieces and nephews," Faith finished.


"Well, only one way to find out. I mean, Tera was able to help Mira discover her magic, so I should be able to help you find yours," Altair said with a happy yip.


"So, after you're more comfortable around here, you got a really good oppertunity," Elly said, "If there's anything that intrests you or anything you want to be in life, this place is a great place to learn and grow.  I mean, I was a pretty good doctor before I came here, but I'd like to think my skills improved a lot since I've been here.  I mean, I am considered a head doctor, so yeah! Honestly, I'm not sure what I'll do once the pack is ready to leave.  I've lived my entire life with this pack; my brothers and Ruby are here, my history is here, and it's all I know... but La'Shire is where I've finally been able to be proud to be a Bonobas. I met my husband here, had my child here, and was able to be a real force for good here. It's been on my mind for a bit..."


"Yes... and I need to see Shana, as well.  She's made herself quite hard to find after I found out about her human mate... I hope she's okay," Saiken said, worried about his adopted daughter.


"Well, we have spent a LOT of time in our room recently..." Rev said, unable to hold back a chuckle.  He DID enjoy how frisky his little wife was when she was in heat!


"I'll help whoever will allow me.  The only way I can make up for mending those demons' wounds is do heal even better here where it matters," Juli said, her head low but her voice resolute, "And you'll do what you're best at- you're a warrior, a defender, someone who will give his body and soul for his cause. Just because you went about it the wrong way before doesn't mean that these traits aren't something to be proud of."


"I... I dunno... if feels like..." Saber started but he stopped as he- and Kia- heard another voice.

"It seems that the work your mate did to mend your soul also did some work to mend mine. On top of that, the one behind my madness... I feel him in this castle..."

"Wait... Cat?!?!  When have you been able to talk?!"

"Cat... what a fall from grace.  What happens when you take on the Tyrant King, I suppose..."

Del smiled and followed Averie’s gaze over to her and Acerbus’s twins as he spoke of ensuring better times for future generations. She nodded and looked back to Averie. She couldn’t agree more with that sentiment, honestly. Del didn’t really think much about the future, often living day to day in the here and now, until she met Acerbus and everything changed. Changing further when the twins came about. Forging a future worthy of their children and the other children of the world became very important suddenly.

Twilight pulled back as Mela did and glanced over her shoulder, then back to her big sister and smiled, shaking her head some. “It’s okay. If anyone understands having magic that doesn’t always like to behave, I do,” she said. She turned to look back over as her brother asked when Averie wished to move Zlo. “It would probably be better sooner than later, while everyone is distracted with all of the events from yesterday,” she admitted observantly. She had a sense, too, that the longer Zlo remained in Unkindness, the more likely it was someone would learn of it and that sort of news, proven true and not just mere gossip, would cause unease and trouble in Unkindness.

“Yes, Prince Averie. It might be good for everyone involved, here and waiting in LA’Shire, if you were to plan to take him with you today,” Delilah said. “We can arrange a closure of the portal from citizens for a duration. They would understand the securities for a prince and his entourage to come and go,” she said.

Blake nodded and looked at Mela, then back at the others. “We should be able to transport him without incident. I might ask some of the other Knights to come through to be present at the portal to receive him, just in case. We’ll need a little time to make proper arrangements for his holding cell. I can get on that right now, if you wish, brother.”

Lulu smiled as Zanna said Helios didn’t know yet about her arrangement with Blake to obtain a Knightly tutor for Horace, to teach him in ways that were counterintuitive of his own father, who seemed to use manipulation, coercion and deceit to obtain his desires, even managing to drag Zanna into it against her own father at one point. Lulu, like Zanna, could see the good qualities in Helios… and like Zanna, she only wished that she could help those take precedence over his other means… “Well, I think in the end, he’ll accept it. He knows how much Horace has come to look up to Blake,” she noted, having heard so herself when the boy would come to stay for visitation and talk all about his visits in La’Shire. Helios wasn’t Blake’s biggest fan as a result, but there was some level of respect there for the Prince and Knight. She then looked at Lucia and smiled, “Thank you. You’re very pretty too,” she said as she moved to pick the little girl up, her secret niece no less, and sat her on her lap. She picked up the small plate of tea cookies and offered it to her. “You want one?”

Novel paused and looked over at Eros and back to Crys. “What exactly is your relationship with Eros these days? Seems like a lot to ask a Guard to use his station just to get pressure off of me. Would he do that?” she asked.

Eros turned his head a bit, as though listening, even if he was trying not to. It wasn’t something he thought he would do… to use his station for personal reasons. He had spent so long wanting to become a Guard for the principle of it, of what it stood for and meant, but… in the end… “You’re a citizen of Unkindness being unfairly targeted for an indiscretion caused by a friend of mine. It’s not a significant divergence,” he assured them. “And I’m sure that Merchant has his share of contraband. My only issue will be letting him keep it.”

Deet stood up as the door opened and they were told that someone was bring brought in with need of the healing pool. “Of course,” she said and then looked at Mizuki. “I suppose… I should go back to my room until I’m sent for…” she said, quite sure that it was what was best after everything that had happened. “Thank you for promising to be there, Mizu,” she said quietly. She didn’t offer to stay and help with the patient, mostly because it wasn’t permitted by Maidens… only Priestesses helped with healing methods.

IT didn’t take long for Nascha to lead Serg to Zanna’s perch, landing gently on the wrap-around porch that encircled the doorway. She stepped up to the door and knocked, hoping she was home and that, perhaps, she would know where to find this other girl the injured raven had spoken of, Lulu.

Koi smiled and moved to give him another kiss. “Better than a dream, then,” she said. “I got to marry the only man who ever held my heart… and my best friend,” she said happily. “Doesn’t get much better than that.”

***

Tess seemed a bit disappointed when he didn’t seem to verbally accept her apology for the events of breakfast the other day. “I… understand, you know. I’m new to the ‘family’ too, after all. Ikki and I have only been together for just shy of a month,” she noted. Though, truthfully, she wasn’t ‘interrogated’ the way she’d seen Ikki and Fang do with him. She’d been welcomed very warmly, in fact… but she suspected it had more to do with Vera than it did with Rio… though his past probably did play a role in boosting their protectiveness. “I… hope you won’t hold it against me. I’d love to help you two with whatever you’re looking for…”

Vera looked at Rio and took a breath. “I can’t speak for Rio, but of course you didn’t mean anything by the breakfast’s events, Tess. You probably didn’t know how they would get.”

“They just love you. You’re spoken of a lot in your absence. A sister, a daughter…” Tess said. “I’m sure it's just their protectiveness of you that sparked it and it wasn’t so personally targeted at Rio—”

“Well, as long as Rio is good with it, I’d be happy to sit with you and see what you come up with,” Vera said, wanting to show the girl there were no hard feelings with her. She was just trying to find her place in the ‘family’ these days too. And she seemed to genuinely empathize with Rio. “Rio?”

Tess wrung her hands a bit as she looked to Rio hopefully.

Juno paused a moment and then smiled, nodding a bit. “I suppose I do,” she agreed. “Though… I haven’t figured out just what that’ll be yet,” she admitted. Her father’s dark legacy was so scarring. She’d come a far way in a short amount of time in helping her sister and herself come out of Severin’s shadow and be perceived not as his ‘spawn,’ but as the sisters of Traitorin and prisoners of their father who were finally able to be free. She had a bit more of a reputation to stomp out that her sister did… but with her rebirth came a lot of gossip around the palace, that she preferred to die than hurt her brother… and that garnered a lot of sympathy and support for her finding a new place beyond Severin. But she wanted to actually contribute to something… she just wasn’t sure what yet. “And I’ll let Yuuri know when I send word to her,” she said with a smile. “OF course, that’ll be after we’re done here,” she mused before taking a final bite of her meal and then setting her silverware down.

Sandy smiled and watched PAnro get up to answer the door. She moved up the bed a bit, fixing the blankets so that they could eat breakfast in bed.

The girl at the door blushed as she passed off the cart to Panro. Yet another highly suitable mate off the market. Although Panro had been taken since before he arrived in La’Shire, until there was a ring on some girl’s finger, many saw him as still fair game. But he was rarely away from Sandara for long, and when he was he was unapproachable or was in the company of another of his ‘family members.’ It made it hard to try to flirt with him, and it wouldn’t likely have done any good anyway. It was pretty obvious he only had eyes for the Highland Tigress he was now honeymooning with. She turned and walked off hurriedly, no doubt the staff being a host to so much palace gossip! And this was the first time anyone had actually seen the ring Panro wore, showing a marriage had indeed taken place.

Aspen watched his father move to sit down with Ban, who seemed just as delighted to be visiting with his grandpa. He smiled and then sighed a bit as he went to sit down in another chair by Fang’s desk. “Can’t get anything by you,” he said, then paused for a moment. “I don’t know if you’ll think I’m crazy…” he admitted, “But… someone visited me this morning. Someone I remembered in a way I didn’t know was possible,” he said. It was like his first ten years of life were a blur and he struggled to recall anything from his life before being rescued and adopted by Traitorin… but when Maiden appeared, his heart just remembered her so vividly all of a sudden. “… It was mom.”

Saffy finally lifted the lid off her light breakfast to start to eat, feeling a bit more at ease after talking with Alcyone and then hearing that Duncan was going to stay on and train properly with her mother to resume being Guardian of the Archives. It felt, for the moment, like things were going back into place… or maybe hadn’t changed so much in the time she was gone. She was sometimes still disoriented to learn that she’d only been gone less than a day, just a matter of hours really here… while for her… it’d been three months. To come back and feel like time hadn’t passed at all here was both unsettling and yet comforting and familiar.

She looked at her mother as she mentioned that she might have to call her father, Basil, to come from the Warren and help Saffy to explore their family history and the legacy of her gift, as it wasn’t something Corriander had inherited herself and, therefore, didn’t know as much about. But Basil had long conversations with both her mother and her great grandmother before she’d passed, about their gifts and the gifts of those before them. She nodded a bit. “Daddy hasn’t left the Warren in years, though. Could they spare him?” she asked, as though it was even a question. Yes, Basil was a figurehead back home that had returned to help keep the Warren in working order back when Saffron was just a little tike… but she was his daughter, and he wouldn’t be kept away if she needed him to come. She then looked at Duncan. “It would be fine, wouldn’t it?” She knew her boyfriend was wary of her father, but she never understood why, unless they had an exchange she wasn’t aware of back before Duncan and Saffron were ever a couple.

______________________________________________________

Mira watched Koran for a few moments as he looked over at Yuna and Altair and then he seemed to get this warm, far-away look in his eyes and this smile on his face. She smiled too upon seeing it and then he seemed to snap out of it and remarked that it was nice and they’d do more outings like this. “What was that?” she asked as she followed him to retrieve his kite. “You looked so happy… I mean, you look happy a lot, but… this was like you were remembering something,” she said, spot on. She didn’t give herself enough credit with how observant she could be.
Sarah carried the girls to the kitchen and went inside to see Melody. She had a knack with children and would no doubt let the girls try any flavors they wanted. She wouldn’t be surprised if they filled up just trying different kinds, there were so many, which was fine too. It would be a fun experience for Miki, who had already experienced ice cream, but maybe not this many flavors, and for Rem, to whom ice cream was a foreign concept. And for Sarah, it was one of the first things she got to do with Mikleia in public, now that she and Drak had made the adoption official. “Alright, girls… let’s see if Miss Melody is available to help us, hmm?” she said as she set Mikleia down on her feet. “You can take your fuller size, Rem. You won’t be able to eat as much ice cream in your pixie form,” he noted with a smile, looking around for Melody, who was on her way back from helping Esric. She might even notice the slight family resemblance between the pixie with Sarah and Miki and the one dining with Minato.
_______________________________________________________
Balian smiled upon seeing it was Safira, sitting up on the sofa more. “Fira,” he greeted warmly before looking around and nodding. “Ah, probably true,” he admitted about being bad at resting. He listened as she explained what seemed like her reason for visiting… they had a mission that could help to busy him while he rested. Finding out all he could about the demon warlord, Chaos. He nodded a bit. “Hmmm, I do remember that name coming through one of our reports. He previously went by Parack, didn’t he?” he asked, making sure he had the right report in mind. “An Imperium Scepter… that’s some old and strong magic. I don’t think they can even be made anymore, not readily anyway. Must have been a relic… I’ll look into it. Are you planning to put Lyka and Hestia on the trail too?” he asked. He was aware that both seemed interested in courting the daughters of the Head Librarian, Lillian, who could no doubt help give them different paths to explore. He couldn’t be the boots on the ground one right now with his restrictions, but he knew sometimes boots on the ground helped.

~*~

“Well, I’ll let you choose then. Surprise me,” Spartan said with a smile when she agreed that they should eat something, retrieving the crystal to order. It was good to see she was feeling a bit better. Her mood would no doubt improve as time went by and once she got to finally see Nessarina in person, she would be over the moon once more, he was sure.

“Oh, well… I shouldn’t ignore her request,” Tilly admitted. “You know how to reach me if you need anything,” she said as she finished closing up her bag.

Ashe smiled and nodded. “We do. Thank you for stopping by, Chantilly,” she said.

“Of course,” she said with a smile before moving to the door to leave, giving Rumi a gentle gesture with her hand to indicate he didn’t need to worry about showing her out. She closed the door behind her and then took a breath, bringing her free hand to her face and cussing under her breath as it still felt heated in her cheeks. She shook it off, ruffling her wings and letting the feathers smooth out once more as she walked off to head back in the direction of the infirmary.

~*~

Io looked at Soliel and then back at Licht. A member of the Royal Family could be anyone. Movado or… Traine… or anyone else who might have observed her behavior. It felt like there were more eyes here than back home. She took a breath and pushed herself up off the ground until she was standing, but even then the petite Golden Ember Flare looked a bit unsteady. Perhaps a combination of her current unease and her prior emotional distress. “Were you told I had to come alone?” she asked, which he actually hadn’t been told such. And Soliel would no doubt know where Io was going with this. She didn’t know this elf, she didn’t know where she was being brought or which royal she was going to meet… she didn’t want to go alone.

“Right,” Rael answered. “You look like your emotions aren’t settling well with you. A pit in your stomach, or perhaps closer to being seasick? It’s not the good emotions that are causing it, it’s the darkness. The doubt and ideas in your head that you’re unworthy of anything good, of feeling like there somewhere you belong, someone you belong with, somewhere warm and bright and full of potential. It’s trying to encroach on your hope, but keep fighting it… and hopefully it’ll cease when you have your answers.” He took a breath and sighed. “I wish someone had been able to do for me what I am trying to do for you. No one should have to fall so far and lose themselves so greatly, hurt those they love so completely, in order to learn. I would rather you learn here, now, and heed my mistakes before you make them too… so that you won’t have to let all that is good slip through your fingers and spend a lifetime in denial before your eyes open again and you have to endure a pain far greater than you’re feeling right now to get back to even a part of the man you are in this moment. IF you’re going to fight for anything, fight for this… for yourself, your future, and for the girl whose name you speak with nothing short of love.”

~*~

“Thank you,” Esric said to Melody with a smile. He then moved to his meal, pausing too just take in the aroma of it. It was certainly different from back home, but not in a bad way. He picked up his fork and then looked over at Minato as he offered to show him the way to his and Rem’s room once they were done eating. “I appreciate that,” he said before he finally went to take a bite, nodding some in response to the taste of the meal. “That’s good.” He didn’t know Minato suspected that there might be more than your average Pixie, even if Pixies themselves were a rarity in D’Jorin these days.

“Thank you for sharing with me, though,” Marin said, wanting to let Pallas know what it meant to her for the girl to share her most private memories and stories with her, even if it wasn’t upsetting to share. She liked that they could be so effortlessly open with each other. It was the same with Trilander, of course, but she’d grown up with him. It was a bit different… but both relationships meant so much to her.

Lassa moved up a bit in the bed, as she’d been cuddling with Tri before he got up. She seemed eager to have breakfast and then go for a swim. No doubt La’Shire would have also delivered a supply of some medicine to ensure Lassa’s tummy didn’t get the best of her between eating and swimming. Trilander smiled. “Speaking of.” He said getting up thankfully this time dressed form the waist down in pj pants so as to not have any unexpected issues or so he hoped. He already had a rep for answering the door however he was even if that was all natural. He didn’t think anything of it because back home it was nothing for the men and woman who worked in the castle to walk in and tend to anything needed. Even if he was in the shower. It was all innocent it was just they were not worried about what people saw of course working with Mercarian’s who often avoid any sort of clothing meant they grew up used to it….really used to it. It was something to remember here that wasn’t so normal.

Hestia was raised not to make scenes in public places, but she was also raised not to tolerate that sort of treatment of an innocent by a hostile party and to diffuse such outbursts. She was about to as Morgana continued to escalate, only then Tae arrived and did a bit of a no-no in the palace, using her particular magics to compel Morgana into ever seeking out Levia for her personal gain again. She watched as Morgana promptly left the dining room and then Levi was hugging Tae and sobbing. She frowned and moved to wrap her arms around Levi as Tae guided her over to Hes. She nodded. “Of course,” she said… of course Levia would be in safe hands with her. “Levia… would you like to leave?” she asked the shaken girl.

“You haven’t gotten to see much of La’Shire yet, have you? You’ve been stuck in the infirmary practically the whole time you’ve been here,” Sunny noted as they walked through the Wisteria tunnels. “It would take so long to see everything, but… if you’re really here for a while, then… maybe I could show you a little every day?” she asked shyly. Sunny wasn’t raised in the same manner as Lyka, so courtships were a new concept to her, but this certainly was one. With one little hitch. He still needed Lillian’s blessing to one day marry her daughter. But she was aware of the events that had transpired earlier and of Lyka coming to her aid. She’d been filled in by Landess, who had witnessed it all and even took a sneaky peek at the pair in the gardens afterwards to verify that Lyka was caring for her and not making unwanted advances.

Keelin waited for Solan to be ready before she moved back into the main suite. She was still snuggled in the oversized towel, the room having a cooler spring chill to it because they were in a large castle, and she felt like she might want to wear something a little more snuggly until they had eaten and were ready to go find a garden to explore.

Wynter opened her eyes as she went to reach for another berry, placing it in her mouth as she watched JArral’s eyes wander back to her tail. She looked and chewed a bit slower. “Hmm… they’re doing it again…” she said. It wasn’t like the usual triggers for her lights to react, and they usually didn’t react this way. She didn’t understand the reason for it, but that was a good thing, because if she went investigating, she might happen upon her brother… and then he would likely do anything to get her home. But the fact he’d recognize the increased signature indicated she was inside a safe place… he would know where to come back to find her… after he helped Oden. Not that convincing her to leave La’Shire and/or Jarral would be an easy feat.
________________________________________

Ginseng seemed to lay there for a few moments as she seemed to build up the courage to sit up. Finally she made the effort, clutching the blanket to her as she did. It was stiff to let her back bend, to use those muscles. But… the pain wasn’t there… She sat up a bit more on the bed and looked at Fauve and then over at Tatianna. She gave a firm shake of her head. “He didn’t fail. I know what happened, and even if I’m healed now, like it didn’t happen, it did. But… he won’t make me afraid,” she said simply. “I was scared of being paralyzed… but not of him…” she said, looking at Fauve. “I was scared of people saying about me what… what I’ve laid into them over saying about you,” she said, showing even when their relationship was rocky, Ginga had defended her sister from the vicious gossip. “I’m sorry I was scared of that…” she whispered to her sister.

“That takes a certain strength, a strength I would say Ginga has for sure,” Maks said when Sorei said she’d likely try to heal what is broken inside her attacker, so he would never hurt another like that again… or hurt them in any way. Be it another girl or his family or anyone he sees as being in the way of what he wants. “And I can see you’re strong enough to stand by her while she figures it out. Maybe I shouldn’t share this, but… Fauve went through a similar ordeal. Worse even. She tried to push me away at first, but I wouldn’t let her be alone with it and finally she let me be there. Things progressed from there. You were lucky, though, that you and Ginga were starting something before this happened,” he added. It meant that perhaps the pushing away part wasn’t as likely to occur.

“Why? Why is he doing these things? Why did he need to do it so badly he attacked another girl?” Celluna asked in a choked whisper as she tried to settle her emotions. They seemed to be easier to trigger as her hormones were still a bit chaotic right now. She couldn’t imagine what that had to be like for that poor girl. “… What will happen to him now? He’s like us… not even from this time. It’s not like they can just keep him locked up here forever. He has to go back one day, like us.”

~*~

“You would teach me how to… swim?” Vespa asked with a smile. It wasn’t a concept that she could honestly say she grasped. She hadn’t been confronted with it before. She’d only played in water that was shin deep in the forest, and not for very long, as Miharu stumbled upon her and recognizing she was lost and, very clearly undressed and perhaps confused… brought her to the castle. Of course he quickly learned what Rostand and River didn’t know… that her child-like understanding of new concepts that could be misconstrued as confusion or disorientation, was because she was only born a few months ago and have been forced to age until her body hit maturity. “I would like that,” she said, not knowing it required getting in the water, which was hard to tell if it sloped in gradually from the edge or simply dropped off.

Rostan returned shortly and took a seat on his blanket again to watch as River seemed to convince Vespa to learn to swim. “Your girlfriend has never swum before?” he asked him. He would discuss the mission with River after this visit. Today was theirs. They wouldn’t need to leave for the mission until this evening or tomorrow morning. The concrete details seemed to be in progress at the moment.

“While part of me selfishly wants to join them just to hopefully speed up his help… there’s another part of me that doesn’t want to intrude on his meal with Meeka,” Liam said, although Frau probably knew that Meeka would rather they be there, or at least her. She’d spent a good amount of time with Frau’Lea and Liam whenever Daire needed to go and tend to things. Meeka was usually too nervous to be alone back when Aether was around… and Meeka and Daire were likely on Meliodas’s list of those he needed to make amends with. Though Meeka’s fear of him wouldn’t likely be quickly resolved. He’d forced himself on her, as Aether, on three separate occasions and was the primary reason she didn’t like to be left alone still.

Meeka perked up a bit. “If Frau coming by?” she asked. “Is Frau coming for break…unch?” she asked, not quite sure the word for ‘brunch,’ but she knew Daire had called it something other than breakfast.

“Me too,” Zyna said with a warm smile as she ate. Of course it was a first for her as well. She’d never had a mate before Syaoran and he would be her only mate. And since this was her first pregnancy, it was a learning curve to figure out how she handled it and how Syao did as well, it seemed. “Maybe it'll settle down the further along I get,” she suggested, since odds were she’d be more tired and his need might subside some as his instinct wouldn’t be to tire her more. Of course, that meant that for the first half of her pregnancy there was the possibility his urges would stay in full swing, which would make a baby shower/wedding shower difficult for him to attend!

“It’s over now,” Quinn reassured her in quiet tones as he held her. “You’re okay now. Dreams can’t hurt you…” he said comfortingly. “Do you remember anything about it? OR is it gone now?” he asked. He hoped, in a way, that it was gone… if just to allow her to relax in the wake of it. But maybe if she could remember it, it might hint at what might have caused it.
________________________________________

Minerva thought for a moment and then nodded. “Right… yeah, you’re right. Maybe he can grow more right here. Maybe I don’t have to leave Pandora,” she agreed. She then looked back to him and shook her head. “I don’t have to, but I want to… I’m really not sure what I’d do without you, Pellian,” she said when he told her she didn’t need to thank him. “It’s all been a lot. I’ll be glad to take a breath when everyone is safe and okay.”

Senn leaned against the wooden archway of a flowering trellis outside the door and watched as Yuuri offered the new anti-nausea potion to Paz.

“Hmm..” Topaz opened the vial and sniffed it, suspicious of it since the last minty one only made things worse for her tummy. Once she seemed satisfied that this one smelled just like her favorite berries, she took a tiny sip of it and then the whole thing. She looked at the empty vial and nodded. “That’s better,” she said, and it would likely kick in fairly quickly without any unfavorable flavors causing it to backfire. “Thank you,” she said, looking over at Senn. “How’s it going in there? How’s Fii doing?”

“Alright, I guess. I think he’d spent the whole trip preparing for how this first meeting would go, so he’s okay in that regard. But whatever is going on with that young girl seems to have really triggered him,” Senn admitted. It was hard to miss it for anyone who knew Fii well. “He would just sitting down to answer some of his mother’s questions when I came out here. Figured they could use a bit of privacy. The fact she’s asking questions of him means she’s feeling better, so that’s good.”

Cassius nodded. “I understand what it’s like, too, you know. To feel like you could’ve done something more to protect someone you care about, but sometimes we do the best we can in the moment and circumstances work against us. Mallium had a means of getting a leg up on us. That doesn’t mean you didn’t do absolutely everything you could to try to stop that, Leif. She wouldn’t want you blaming yourself. In fact, I know firsthand that if you hold onto this unwarranted guilt, it’ll weigh on her. She’ll feel responsible for it. So the best thing you can do for her and for yourself… is to let that guilt go and just focus on being there now, without the guilt.” He sighed a bit as Leif described the incident when she was in the water, crying because she didn’t want to go back to MAllium, but her body craved him. “Kiten says it’s like a… heat fever. Like she’s been drugged with something and she’s going through withdrawal, only instead of it leaving her system, it’s building up. He says he can help her… I’ll go see where they’re at downstairs. Let them know how you two are doing up here. We’re going to help her, Leifon. I promise.”
________________________________________

“No. Naria’Jean Thanos was not born to us until many eons after Anos was sealed away. There was a natural balance in play in the beginning. The need for Naria’Jean came after our world had been populated and the scales could not maintain themselves. That’s when D’Jorin chose him to become the Ancient of Balance for this world. When there became a need for one. The great danger in creation is that the scales would one day tip in extremes… and one day we would need someone to help ensure it didn’t go so far as to destroy all we made. So, no… Anos might be affected by his condition now that he’s here, but I don’t think that it means that Anos is only showing kindness as a side-effect of it,” he said, having to lean into his natural tendencies for rationalization and truth. “But something did make him kill Cvinda, and I would like to know what it was. Though I will admit… she posed her own dangers to this world…” he said with a reluctant sigh. “I can’t help but wonder if that had something to do with his acts, however unacceptable. And if it was… why had he not come to us first? To find another way…”

“We can try together,” Lorna said with a smile. She didn’t remember the last time she cooked, honestly. First, she wasn’t allowed to because of her stature as a princess… and then when she lost her sight and eventually formed the Council of Draoi to replace the monarchy, she was no long able to cook. “Maybe it’ll be… fun,” she said. Fun had different meanings for her over the ages, but being reunited with him… even before she realized who he truly was… she’d been feeling more and more like the teenager she was when she first met him. She held tighter to his arm on the stairs and found herself closing her eyes on the descent. It was almost a tunnel vision sort of feeling to look down and actually see the stairs. Some things would take some serious adjustments still.

Zai listened as Erza tried to reassure her so she would, perhaps, push past her fear of the stairs… or rather the fear of falling down them. “You can see that?” she asked her when she said it was as though she floated around here on a breeze. “I’m… not aware of it, but… I just learned some new things about my parents that I didn’t know before… that makes that make sense.”

Arc nodded. “Thank you for abandoning me to the twins,” he chuckled. “Just be sure you rest as well, Tasha. We’ve all exerted ourselves today and we all deserve our recovery.” He then moved to stand up slowly as well, placing a hand against his ribs as he straightened up, feeling the dull pressure, but at least there was no pain thanks to the cream Tasha had applied for him. HE watched her head out and moved into the other room where Nysa was, able to tell she was very much aware her sister had arrived. “You Larkspur girls like to make an entrance, don’t you?” he teased Nysa, meaning she and her twin sister Nydia were apt to make a dramatic reappearance. Larkspur being their maiden names. Larkspur manor still stood, their childhood home, and no doubt a place the sisters would likely choose to move back into rather than impose on their grown children.

“Ahana?” Bayla repeated, her ears perking up in surprise. She then looked at Nydia again, here eyes widening. “How?” she asked.

“IT’s a bit of a story, but maybe after I’ve recovered from the journey back myself, I can explain it,” Nydia said.

“Oh, right… right, uh… your aunt Nysa is back in that room,” Bayla said to Aiyan, gesturing to where Nysa was resting as well. IT was clear the girl was still in a bit of shock to learn that Aiyan’s mother was not only back, but actually alive again. OR was she a ghost? She’d be the first ghost Bayla had seen… but Aiyan was holding her. You couldn’t hold a ghost… right? So she had to be real!

“An attack with weaponized Salamander Elementals,” Singo said as he stood a ways back from Quetzalli as she tended to Tokeru’s wounds. “And he has a high pain tolerance. He’s just crazy in general,” he said. “I tried to get him across the river before the fires came, but he refused.” He took a step forward, his double-ended spear in his hand, but down at his side to indicate he wasn’t going to perceive her as a threat, especially since she seemed to be trying to help. “Who are you? Where did you come from?” he asked. Clearly she’d just arrived from… somewhere… to have missed the battle. And she was like no Mystrian he'd seen before.

“Let’s hope they use that power for good every time,” Eko joked in regards to Athrun’s remark that the Druids have a way of influencing those around them. “So… you and Maize.. it’s pretty serious, huh?” he asked. “How is it you figured it out so quickly? I feel like it took me forever to figure out my feelings for Kirie,” he admitted. Then again, he came in with a lot of wall in place and a fear of letting someone in.

“Well, being a Dryad has its benefits, but also its troubles… just like being part elf does, I’m sure,” Maize said, reminding her sister that the grass wasn’t always greener and to love what she was. “I guess if we’re both feeling better… we should go let the guys know we’re okay soon… What do you think they’re talking about out there?”

“Take care, little sister,” Andromache said to Riesa with a warm smiled before she and Pyros disappeared into their own elements to travel back to their people and update them.

“Then you won’t be far behind,” Sylar said to Meliodas when he expressed his desire to get back to Poe. Sylar took his leave with Finn to go back down to Ethion and return to Trayavane and Nayril, knowing Meliodas would need a moment to explain his need to be away from Eliowise for a bit, but that Andromache and Riesa would be present to keep Silvantis from returning. He couldn’t just up and rush off like the other kings. This was his kingdom and he needed to reassure his subjects he would be back, although Riesa would no doubt work with those present in the throne room to pass along the word.

It wasn’t long before Finn opened the door to enter the cottage that he and Nayril were sharing with Thayne and Baillie. He looked around and saw Thayne sitting on the sofa with Baillie passed out beside him after she’d played for a while and then gotten scared over the events outside, and eventually fell asleep.

Thayne gestured to the master bedroom and Finn nodded before heading back there and going in. “Nayril?”

Sylar made his own way back to check on Traya. And although he gave Meliodas the priviledge of being trusted to come and go between Ethion and Eliowise as he pleased, keeping him at his word, he suspected the half-elf wouldn’t be all that far behind him… likely eager to check on Poesy. She seemed to be the one thing, more than his newly inherited kingdom, that he truly loved and was devoted to.

~*~

Poesy looked hopeful when Traya said they’d be back soon. Of course she seemed unsure too… when Traya said that they’d pushed the bad men out… Poe knew from experience that there were always more bad men… and they rarely stayed away. She was sure this unsettled feeling wouldn’t go away until Meliodas was back.
___________________________________________________________

Oden moved to lay back down and rest some more by the fire, keeping his sword close, but his dagger closer, as he could react with his quicker before he was on his feet. But he suspected that no one would be coming to try to end him. Chaos seemed to delight in knowing he was alive and in emotional agony over knowing what would happen… and had likely already happened… to Kiyoko…
________________________________________________________

Quistis was deeply concerned about her brother and Tegra, so when Cecilia appeared to be interested in helping, she followed her. Once more they were outside, where the sky was still heavily overcast, but the sun poked through here and there, and the rain was light and gentle, the thunder and lightning and high winds having been calmed by Tegra’s efforts earlier. She followed around to the scene with Myth and the phoenixes. She was confused by the exchanges happening between them all. Names being dropped that everyone seemed fully familiar with and aware of, except the young Faolan Wolf… She looked at the girl who offered her the gloves with the diamond knuckles and the stone for her brother’s shield, taking then and nodding some. “Does this mean we’re going after them?” she asked, looking at Myth.

Myth took a few breaths. How she wished she was less noble, she would have shown those phoenixes just what she felt about their unwanted songs. She then looked at the offered items, taking them and placing them into various pouches on her belts. She looked over at Quistis and nodded. “That’s right. We’re going to catch up with your brother and get mine back,” she said, then looked to Cecilia. “They have Ettie?” she asked and then shook her head. “I won’t leave without her… him… either,” she said. “Keep Varian safe. You know who will be looking for him,” she said, entrusting him to the woman that Myth still perceived to some degree as a bit of a stalker. “I left some things by the cliff you might want to bring to your kitchen before it spoils,” she said, meaning the kills she’d made… grouses and fish and foraged greens, nuts and berries. She was a master hunter/forager after all. “I’m sure we’ll all be hungry when we get back,” she said confidently before turning and cocking her head to the wolf.

Quistis looked at Cecilia and then moved to run after Myth. “We don’t have to climb back down, right?”

“The path is through the mountains. Might get a bit sketchy, but we can make it,” Myth said. “We have to.”

~*~

Julep smiled, “Well… maybe it won’t be our thing, but it’s worth a shot,” she said. Julep wasn’t afraid to try new things or to learn. It was one of the reasons she didn’t mind when he got engrossed in telling a story and she listened without any hint of boredom… because she enjoyed hearing it… and seeing how he lit up. She blushed some when he remarked that if nothing else he knew he’d enjoy the company. “Me too,” she said shyly as she walked with him. La’Shire gave the occasional guiding ball of light for them to help get them to the gallery hall.

“Well, and they might come back for school if you choose to enroll them here. I hear that it’s in the works to be a pretty good curriculum,” Indigo said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if, when all of this chaos is over and things start to go back to normal… and the refugees all get to return home… that it’ll become a pretty remarkable boarding school for magic and practical applications.”

“And, of course, we’ll always look out for our family… and your family is ours, Miss Cinnamon,” Caz added. HE then paused as the girls mentioned they’d have to come back to visit all of their future nieces and nephews. He nodded slowly. Agito wasn’t kidding. These kids were keen on their siblings having lots of babies, and soon by the sound of it, so they could have nieces and nephews to play with.

“You think I have some?” Yuna asked as she set her kite on the ground and sat down, just to take a break under the tree. “Isn’t it true that some Mystrians don’t have magic at all?” she asked.

"So, after you're more comfortable around here, you got a really good oppertunity," Elly said, "If there's anything that intrests you or anything you want to be in life, this place is a great place to learn and grow. I mean, I was a pretty good doctor before I came here, but I'd like to think my skills improved a lot since[nj I've been here. I mean, I am considered ma head doctor, so yeah! Honestly, I'm not sure what I'll do once the pack is ready to leave. I've lived my entire life with this pack; my brothers are here, my history is here, and it's all I know... but La'Shire is where I've finally been able to be proud to be a Bonobas. I met my husband here, had my child here, and was able to be a real force for good here. It's been on my mind for a bit..."

“Did she ever make it to La’Shire?” Venna asked. It felt like forever since anyone had heard from or seen a trace of Shana. Last report that had come in was a suspicion she was taking up hiding in a cave system, perhaps, with a human mate… who was also possibly a mage-in-training… something that wouldn’t have been accepted by Saiken back in the MLP. But he’d been residing amongst Humans and the occasional Mage in La’Shire and he had come to the realization that they were no different, really, than anyone else. The funny thing was that Shana was actually a little older than Venna, but the hawk didn’t have any intentions of Shana treating her like a stepmother! They would more likely maintain a friendship.

“Revvv…” Pepper moved her hands to her face to try to hide the deepening blush behind them. She was a firecracker in bed when she was in heat, but when that heat subsided, she was the shy, bashful girl again. Not that he had any complaints making love to her either way!

Rain was finally catching her breath as she laid in the tangle of sheets with Rocky. “…Wow… I think… I officially… need a break,” she confessed to her husband. She had her legs towards the head of the bed, propped up on pillows as though to give herself the best chance of giving Arielle a little brother or sister. They’d been in a tie all morning, though, so it was hard to imagine that it’d improve the odds better than the tie had! They were supposed to meet with Ex and Seda for lunch in a couple of hours… but that all depended on if she could even feel her legs by then! Plus, they didn’t know that Ex and Seda were in the throws of passion this morning themselves.

“I have to earn back enough trust to be given that chance, but… I’ll do it,” Slate said. “Knowing you have such faith in me, Juli, makes it easier to imagine it and easier to do it,” he admitted as they ate. He paused to look at her. “Thank you for not giving up on me.”

Kia’s ears tipped back as she hugged the towel around her a bit more when she heard another voice there with them… only it wasn’t coming from outside… it was coming from within Saber and, because she’d left part of her soul within his to help protect him and quiet the hellcat, it seemed she was able to hear it too. Slowly her ears lifted and tipped forwards as she looked at Saber as he talked out loud to the …. Hellcat? “Tyrant King?” she asked, letting Saber know now that she could hear it too. “What is happening?” She knew why she was hearing it… but it was more her confusion over what she experienced in confronting the ‘cat’ and the quiet, intelligent means this voice was speaking to them with right now…

La’shire had indeed been listening for Drak’s okay to go get Anos and bring him to the room. As Drak gave the word she took a deep breath. “I’ll let him know right now.” She said meaning she’d let him know that Drak was ready to meet with the Tryant King. Although he wasn’t acting much like a Tyrant at all. He seemed to have an uncanny amount of patience. Nor did Drak seem worried that something bad would happen with the man being here. As if he knew something about the Ne’ther King as the man preferred his realm to be called.
‘Lord Anos, Lord Drakhorn is ready to meet with you when your ready. I can show you the way to the meeting room.’ La’shire said to the back of the dragon who was once again standing at the balcony looking out at the gardens and sky that it gave view to.
Anos turned and nodded, he was wearing the attire that she had provided modeled after what he had arrived in but with the hints of more color it seemed to suit him better at least as far as the spirit was concerned. “Please, lead the way.” He said after a moment trying to figure out the best way to ask the spirit to show him the way there when speaking to the spirits wasn’t something he did often if ever at all. Anos moved following the floating sphere of light that appeared before him and out of the room down the hall. Curious as to where the spirit was taking him but as he walked he could feel the pressence of his old rival? Acquaintance? Honestly he wasn’t sure how he would classify there relationship but he knew it wasn’t bitter hated enemies. At least not on his end….Anos could only say he had not to this day been made to hate anyone. Not even Cvinda. No…he felt sadness when he thought back on those events. Surely there had to have been a better way then D’Joran demanding he end her existence. It was ironically the very thing that Draco was pondering himself….the why….and could it have been done differently….especially since…Anos had never gotten the chance to know Draco or the others. Before the order was given. And after….well there was a lot of hurt and anger and pain among the Ancients over what he had been forced to do and so did he blame them or hate them for there feelings, there lack of trust in him there not wanting him around no…honestly he could understand it.
The room Drak choose was indeed close to where he was currently roomed at and he paused as the ball floated through the door.
“Lord Drakhoran, Lord Anos has arrived.” La’shire spoke so that Anos could hear and know that she was simply announcing his arrival. Not that he thought she’d be doing anything else mind you.
~*~
Fai could not help but chuckle at his words of ‘very tall.’ “She did seem very nice.” She said in answer as she leaned happily into his embrace hugging him back and holding on. Hearing the young knight quickly make her leave. “This is nice.” She said playfully just being held in his arms like this. But she had this feeling there was a movement in the energy of the tree’s….time was shifting. The last time she felt such a movement Arcadia fell it didn’t mean something bad was about to happen but rather…something important was going to be happening soon. And nature was preparing for it. She was just unaware that it was the seal on Aeon that they would soon be going to break that the tree’s were reading themselves for.
~*~
“He would in a heartbeat if Saffy needed him.” Corri said looking at he suddenly nervous Puma-bear. “Oh honestly you can handle me and my lip but my sweet tempered husband makes you nervous?” she said smiling and shaking her head. “He just wants you to take care of Saffy, if your going to be in her life he wants to be sure you’ll always do right by our baby bunny.”
Tempest paused and looked at her quietly. “None that we are aware of.” He answered her about side effects but he did set down the doses and moved over holding out his hand and raising his own Chakra, placing it above her arm without touching. “I’m reading your flow..” he said after a moment an after thought but as a doctor this was the least invasive thing he could do. As he studied the flow of it and the patterns….he made a ‘hnn’ sound and moved back to the cabinet. There were countless ways to cleanse one’s chi. But hers had some….nasty little hiccups some self-created some put there by something else. He came back over with a box and set it down before opening it and pulling out a thin silken piece of paper. “This is Chaka…it’s a paper that will react to negative chi….the types and how much. While I’ve never had a medication react to negative chi before, the Abyss and it’s affects on the body are still vastly unknown and unpredictable. “ he spoke the barest hint of emotion creeping into his voice when it came to saving lives medicine his heart had a hard time staying closed off. “This will tell me how much of it…is your own sorrows and pain and how much of it is put there by an outside force. It will allow me to be able to prescribe something to help regain the balance or at the very least stabilize it so you can.” And the flat tones were there again….once he had her cured he’d be going back to that suite tonight….He looked from her to the picture on his desk. Lysithea….it hadn’t been that long since he lost her. But he’d do all he could for the young Tigress before him.

~*~
Plum looked at Sally and nodded. Then looked at Barrett and smiled. “Yes please.” She said about hearing some music. It took her mind off of things for sure, the bad dream with the icky burn that still ached on her belly but not as bad…and the knowledge that the man who was supposed to be her birth father tried to feed her to the bad monsters to save himself. But most of all the one who saved her and gave her this new family…with Sally and him. He had called himself the Demon King of Tyranny but….as she looked about the room at the band mates of her big sister and her warm and loving big sister…this wasn’t the sort of things a Tyrant made possible.

Youm paused as he shifted the large ruck sack on his back the end of it trailing on the ground behnd him. He wasn’t aware he was being followed or even perhaps spotted by a young human tracker. But he did come up on the back of the castle, and entering through there was a death march he didn’t want. Sighing as he once again came upon the wrong side of the castle. It all looked the same from the air he began making his trek down along the path and towards the front of the castle. It would take him into the throne room. His father had rigged all the other possible entrances to be deadly. In part to get intruders and part keep his kids coming to the throne room to give a few strands of hair from there latest prey to the half phoenix. They needed Etios to keep the magic of the castle working and keep it as there base of operations. And to keep Etios from giving up well….his father made it so that he hadn’t have a chance always to keep them from completely devouring there prey….to Youm it was beyond annoying.
Kry moved and came up the mountainside to the entrance seeing the knights all look sharply at him as he landed. To reassure them he lowered his hood showing the northern lights dancing and moving through his hair and ears. “I am Regius Krylancelo Saintslight.” He said as he felt it clearly so very clearly as he stood there Wyntress was here…his little sister was here and safe that took one worry away but didn’t do anything to appease the concern he had for Oden and the young girl he wished to save. “Zuri should be expecting me.” He said having a feeling she was close by. The only one to respond but three was alright. They didn’t need a large party drawing a crowd. It was going to be hard enough getting Kyoko out of there as it was.

~*~

Averie nodded. “It’s much sooner then I was expecting but I don’t want to cause undue trouble here either.” He said thinking about it. “You’re right the longer he’s here the more chances to cause worry and fear.” He looked over at Blake and nodded. “I’ll leave all of that to you then. You’re right we do need Knights to escort him threw and for the hand off. The less chances we leave open for problems to occur the better. I can send a message through to Mom and she’ll have the holding cell made ready to receive him.” He said having a feeling that it would default to La’shire and the Castle spirit was good a task’s like that. “You’re more familiar with the knights then I am Blake I trust your judgement on who would be best to handle this.”

~*~

Miki smiled brightly as Sarah sat her down and looked about the large kitchen area. It was her first time being in here and she was curious as she looked at everything and at Sarah’s urging Rem floated into the air and took on her larger form.
Melody walked in, in time to hear Sarah mention her name and wanting to see if she was available. “I am.” She said walking up and seeing the two adorable little girls with Sarah and one bore a striking resemblance to the rather dashing pixie on the balcony with in more ways then one hot elf. They made quiet the sight out there but in here any girlish flights of fancy about those two were pushed back before the little ones. They would as all children did have her utmost attention. “Is there something you needed Lady Sarah?” She asked.
“So there’s a lot of Ice creams?” Rem attempted to whisper but it didn’t work in the kitchen so well as Melody heard her and smiled as she realized just what Sarah had brought them there for. It could have been any sort of treat but that one.
“More then you can imagine.” Melody said with a warm smile. “This your first-time having ice cream?”
“I’ve had it before I suppose. But for Rem it’s her first time.” Miki supplied helpfully and Melody smiled.
Melody tapped her lip and then glanced at Sarah. “Well how about I set up some trays with little samples of the different types we have so you two can try them and figure out which one or ones you want.” Melody said kneeling down before the two little ones.
“Is there really a lot?” Rem asked and Melody smiled and nodded. “Lots and lots.” She said looking at the little one. She moved and walked over picking up a small little sample dish small enough to hold a spoonful of one type and smiled. “I’ll bring out a couple of trays with these little cups on them. So you can try them. Would you like me to get a sample of couple now so you try them while you wait for the rest?”
“Is that really okay.” Miki asked blinking.
“Of course it is.” She said smiling and they nodded. Melody got up and walked into the freezer with two slightly larger cups filling it with three different types a vanilla, a chocolate and a strayberry. It made a pretty little sample parfait in the cups and came out sticking a ice cream spoon in each cup before kneeling down and holding them out to the girls. “I’ll make sure to get different types for you both to try. If you find one you really like just let me know.” Melody said smiling at the little ones. Then looked at Sarah. “Lady Sarah would you like me to get you something as well?” she asked putting it in a way that let the dragoness know she’d even just get her tea or java if she wanted. The girls were already getting a small spoon full into there mouths and making happy little humming noises.
~*~
“He did.” She said as she walked over and joined him on the sofa. “It looked old.” She said looking at him. “It swung from a loop on his belt…so it’s likely he wasn’t even fully aware of what it was. But it’s power to hold him had a flaw.” She said and looked at Balian and then explained what happened and what she saw. Although Sora was worried Safira was mistaken that scepter would never have allowed him to even register concern at all for Sora. Which meant Zlo was fighting the control. At the question of Lyka and Hestia she nodded. “There is only such much we can gain from books. If having you as my second has taught me anything Bali it’s that you never leave any path for information on something untread. I’ve already sent through to Lyka and Hestia about this and to search for anyone who might have any knowledge about Chaos.” She leaned back some and looked up at the ceiling. “I’m sure they’ll find out what the books don’t cover. “ she looked at him. There was another reason for her coming here. But how did she even begin to approach that subject? Admitting it before had been ironically enough easier she was still rolling with the nearly lost you and I have to tell you how I feel moment. But now was the nerves. What if….what if he didn’t feel the same way. What if telling him that made things awkward between them now?

~*~
Silivi made a playful humming sound and paused at the notification from Averie reading it she sent through the order to La’shire to have the holding cell made ready for Zlo the one that would negate his magics and basically make him as capable of escaping it as a human. Then went to scrolling through the menu and smiled a bit playfully as she saw something she was sure he’d like. She placed the order and looked at him as she leaned into him and sighed softly feeling much better.
Rumi nodded as Chantilly saw herself out shaking his head. “She’s in love with him and hasn’t even realized it herself yet.” He mused softly as he joined his adorable doe on the bed.

Nyx was certain the pounding in his head was trying to compose a brand new opera piece without his consent. The low lighting in the room helped but still. He had a raging headache and he had pushed his magic….to well He cracked open one eye and saw the bluish black lines on his arms mana overburn….exhaustion and poisoning could all cause these symptoms and while it certainly wasn’t the worst case he had given himself he was sure Chantilly would be worried sick when she saw it and fussing away. He looked at his other hand the one that had been so kindly burned by the library that was almost completely healed now thanks to Chantilly’s treatments of it. There was new skin and a few patches that were being a bit stubborn but….he closed his eyes again. Nope too soon to keep his eyes open long. The lines were a case of mild magic overuse. Either then that he’d built up a tolerance to it….the irony was Chantilly would be able to test to see just how bad….he hoped it wasn’t really bad otherwise he was likely to get a scolding although he mused she’d probably look down right adorable all the while she was scolding him!
~*~
“No.” Licht answered her truthfully. “I was only told to bring you, I was not told you could not have company or an escort with you.” He said in answer to her.
Soliel shifted. “Then it’s fine if I tag along.”
“Of course.” Licht answered looking at both girls. If this made the young dragoness come without causing grief that was fine with him. He was told to bring her and no was not an option to ask to be allowed to have a friend come along so she felt safer or better was not gone against. “We need to get going now though. Please follow me.” He said calmly and politely.
Soliel moved to walk with Io, she looked at the young dragoness reassuringly. Whatever it was she wasn’t in trouble no one who was in trouble was allowed to bring ‘back up’. The fact Licht wasn’t told to bring her and only her was a sign that whatever this was it wasn’t perhaps as awful as Io feared.
“You can tell that much?” Traine said lowly not angry but clearly not used to someone so easily picking up on the mess he was feeling inside. Although Rael understood where he as better then anyone. “Hope…” he said closing his eyes. “Seems that’s all I’m clinging to these days. But you’re not wrong.” He said looking at him. “Those emotions…the feelings the sick inside that won’t let up…yeah…it’s pretty much just as you said.” He said glancing back at the castle back in the direction of where Io was. Traine nodded. “You’re stronger then I am…I don’t know if I could come back from the fall…it’s why…I can’t allow myself to fall..”

~*~
Minato smiled. “Glad you like it.” He said about the meal but even if he hadn’t it wouldn’t be a problem to order something else it would just be the waiting for the new meal to arrive that was all. He moved and began to eat his own food. It wasn’t like Minato had ever met another pixie outside of his first meeting Esric. But there was something different older to his magics then just pixie magic. But Minato was an elf and Elves didn’t pry where they weren’t wanted or force another to talk about things before they were ready. Everything flowed when it was ready to no beforehand. And he had a feeling this was something that if it was there Esric would tell him or not tell him when he was ready to.
Pallas nodded. “Of course.” She said looking at her. “And you with me.” She said about Marin’s mom and her time there in Lemuria. “You should know telling you felt easy natural.” She said meaning it hadn’t even been a cause to pause or be concerned about it. She happily snuggled the she-wolf in her arms among the softly glowing plants here in the Nightfall garden. It was such a lovely place. “Is it true…are there really flowers that bloom underwater?” she asked her suddenly thinking about it wondering what a world under the waters depths would look like.

Levia nodded. “Yes please…” She said lowly no longer hungry just wanting to get out of the dinning hall and away from all of this for a bit. “Thank you Miss Tae.”
“Oh sweet girl you need not thank me. Go on now.” Tae said shooing her off. She nodded to Hestia and closed her eyes after she turned to walk back into the kitchen. She had crossed a line and she knew it. She doubted she wouldn’t get into some sort of trouble. Her magic….her voice. It was one thing to calm down a chaotic fight in the dining hall by singing and soothing everyone it was another to use her voice to compel to command another to do something. Even if the only thing she forbid Morgana from doing was seeking out Levia for her own personal gain. It was still a no-no. She walked through the dinning hall and into the kitchen most likely in sight of Sarah and the girls but her gaze was anything but light. She didn’t want Levia worrying about the trouble Tae herself was likely to get into her temper got the better of her….and usually she was a sweet tempered birdie.
“I haven’t.” He said in agreement and then smiled a bit as Sunny said she could show him around bit by bit as he stayed here. If he liked. “I’d like that.” He said in agreement to her showing him around the castle a little more each day. It wasn’t like they were going anywhere in any sort of hurry. “I have a feeling we’ll be here a bit, so…I’d like to see a bit more of the castle every day with you.”
Solan walked into the main suite with Keelin smiling as she was wrapped up in the oversized towel but moved off and came back a moment later with one of the large fluffy robes she liked to snuggle in in this brisk cooler air. “Here.” He said softly walking up to her with the robe it was warmed so the fabric wouldn’t chill her down as she changed into it from the robe. The bed was made with fresh sheets it was hard to get ahead of La’shire.
Jaral nodded as he watched them. “they just started.” He said watching the lights move about but it wasn’t like they were upset in there movements he had come to learn her emotions were often reflected in those lights but rather. “It’s like they’re talking to someone….” He said realizing it was almost like a pattern…the way in which they moved…as if flowing to and from. Give and take. “Maybe…” He said pondering it as he popped a berry in his mouth. “But the way they move it’s calm and happy…I don’t know if that makes sense it’s just….the colors of your lights they are the same when your happy and feeling calm and content…”

~*~
Fauve walked over and sat down on the stool on the opposite side of the bed from where Tatianna was. She shook her head. “It’s normal.” She answered her sister. “it’s normal to be afraid of being paralyzed. You’ve been fighting to keep your back from going out since that day.” She said showing she had noticed the change Even if Fauve hadn’t been able to do something about it other then find ways to redirect their mothers ire to her even more then before. “It’s normal to be afraid of there gossip and hurtful words.” She said softly. “It’s easy for them to stand there and say them. They don’t know and I wouldn’t wish it on them or anyone. But…” Fauve looked at Ginseng. “You’re strong Ginga. In here.” She said tapping her own chest above her heart. “You’re right you shouldn’t be afraid of him. He’s no different them our mother in that aspect. His actions were that of a coward.” And they were…those who did it often thought they were being brave, they were taking what they wanted in truth it was the opposite. They were afraid of putting there heart out there of facing there strengths and faults and of searching for the one they were meant to be with. “Being afraid don’t make you cowardly Ginseng not even close. If it did…I’d have beat you to that place long ago. But your far stronger then me…” She said softly.
Tatianna got up and walked into the bathroom with the bowl of dirty water and rags to rinse out the bowl get fresh water and some clean washrags to finish cleaning the young she-wolf up and to give the sisters a moment.
“I…wasn’t strong enough to handle what happened to me in the beginning Ginga.” She said softly. “I…let the words of those girls who didn’t know anything get under my skin and bother me. I pushed away Maksim and Shale….and a few other friends here….I was afraid of letting them close. I felt like those girls described…filithy, weak…” she looked at her. “But my friends, Maksim and Shale….they would not let me push them out. They didn’t force there way in, but they kept coming back. No matter how many times I pushed them away and out until I realized….they saw me. Really saw me not what those awful rumors said but who I was. They accepted me for who I am. My strengths and weaknesses everything.” She looked at her. “don’t let the words of strangers bother you Ginga they don’t know the real you. We do.” Fauve smiled. “and Sorei…..his gaze never changed when looking at you. When I entered only concern for you was in his eyes, if you were alright. Nothing about you has changed in his eyes. You’re still whose most important to him.”
Sorei nodded. “It’s not an easy path either way.” He said looking at Maks. “sometimes it an hurt more facing someone who you love after…” He said touching his temple and sighed. “But I do get it. I won’t let her be alone with this either,” He leaned back. “Ginseng knows….my heritage…the Ashen Grim Lycan….or rather my bloodline within them share a memory in a sense…all those who came before me…there memories are passed down the line from the first to the next all the way to me…Some are very clear some aren’t…some I see as if watching someone else’s life and some I live through. I’m used to it…” He lifted his hand as the ashes swirled above them. “I’ve seen both sides…the one who was attacked and the one in the place I am now….” He said meaning the one was to be there for the one who was attacked. “But the one thing that was clear…in any of those memories the best way to help her is to love her unconditionally and be there for her.” He looked at Maksim. “It’s just as you said. But I know her…she won’t break.”
Kahiri shook his head as he held Celluna in his arms gently comfortingly stoking his mates hair as she asked him that in tears. “I wish I had the answers to those questions maybe if I did….I could do something to help him to stop him from doing these things.” He said lowly sadly. “All I do know is that it says that Queen Silvitrista is going to handle his trail and punishment….” He looked at her. “And that…if anyone can cure the darkness in him it’s her. It was a note in the file they sent to me. It seems it was at Mom’s request….I think she knew it would bother us to know Ryn had done this….she also asked them to send a message that we’re to stay here and take care of Inara.”
~*~
“I can.” River said gently to the girl and smiled. The way into the water was gentle slopping so it wasn’t like she’d just plumet into the water. But even still River held out her hands. “Here…give me your hands I’ll guide you slowly into the water.” She said the first step was getting her used to being in the water, water deeper then shin depth and that eventually she would not feel the bottom of the pool with. But she would not drown or even come close.
Miharu shook his head no. “No, Vespa’s case is unique.” He said lowly. “She was denied a lot of things…” He glanced at Rostan to try to explain it…there were some in the castle who were furious with him because she had been aged so quickly from a child to the young woman they saw now. They felt he was taking advantage of her but…Vespa herself showed she was very much grown up and childlike all at the same time. Or in many cases referred to as innocent. “Her mother…is the same as Lord Traitorin’s. She had a lot of things taken from her so any time I can show her or give her something like this…I do.”
“mmm True but I have a feeling we get a ‘please come’ in a moment. If I know Daire he’s already made mention that he’s talking to us.” She said and it had been a while….”And it’s been a while since I’ve spent time with Meeka.” She said softly. “I’m sure she’ll ask him invite us rather quickly.” She said leaning in and kissing Liam chuckling.
Daire looked at the message back…then looked at Meeka. “Would you like Frau and Liam to come and join us for brunch.” He finished for her smiling and leaning in to kiss the top her head letting her know she was close enough. He had a feeling he’d get a yes even as he was writing the response back to the ‘don’t want to interrupt your breakfast time with Meeka’ he got in polite response from Frau even as she was speaking to Liam.
Syaoran nodded as she said it might settle down once she got further along. “Maybe.” He said in agreement as he laid there. He laid there face buried in the pillow it wasn’t anyone’s fault but if it was the case that he’d be like this for a while….it would make the plans that Gypsy and Braska were putting together very hard to pull off.
Sean just focused on the sound of Quinn’s voice as he held her gently. His warmth his pressence were all very real. “Bits and pieces.” She said after a moment her breathing had calmed down. But she still held to him as if he was her lifeline. “There’s centaur…he’s…an Obsidian….war Centuar…one of the largest of our kind…I’m….” she said softly. “I’m terrified of him…and then there’s this earring he’s wearing…the silvery pearl in it I in the dream….something inside of me keeps screaming ‘give it back’…” she whispered…”And then pain…” she shivered. “Endless pain I’m…screaming until I can’t….scream anymore and the pain continues….and in between this Island…that feels like it’s calling to me to return…that I have to go there but I don’t know why…”

~*~
Pellian smiled. “You’re clever you’d manage.” He said softly. “But I’m glad I can here for you so you don’t have to manage alone.” He said gently as he hugged her. “Come on Min lets bring what we have to Kiten and see if that nephew of mine can do something with what we have.” He said looking at her. “One step at a time. No matter what it is or how far the journey everything can only be done one step at a time…” He said a odd pearl of wisdom but something Minerva’s father often told Pellian when he’d get agitated and start trying to rush things. No matter what it was even ‘running’ was accomplished with one step at time.
Yuuri nodded. “We came right in the middle of a mess it seems.” She said thinking about it a moment or two. Then leaned back a bit staring up at the sky. “Hopefully he can help that girl though… although to ask him to deal with something like that…” She said closing her eyes. But…there was no on else here who could. It had to be Fii. “Senn…Fii is going to be alright right? We came here but we never expected something like this…” Yuuri just had no idea….that to Fiii it didn’t matter he’d force himself through it. Having trained for the battle field to help Merit and help in the infirmary meant he had to be able to put his own emotional trama’s on the back burner. He had to compartmentalize his working state of mind and his breakdown he could have his breakdown after not before.
Kiten was answering Prim’s questions she wasn’t asking any sensitive questions at the moment more about what his life was like now. But….Kit was partially distracted. He hoped against hope it wasn’t *that* pheromone. He had dealt with only three cases in his life….one of those three being his own. So did he know how to treat it yeah…he knew. He knew better then anyone how to surpress the urges of the phenomenon, he knew how to finally and fully break it’s hold…he knew. But even with that there might still be some problems for her. Depending on how long and how much she had been exposed to. Pandora’s saving grace was that it was only a few hours. She could get away from it. It would have some lingering side effects but she would be able to fight it off. It would’t be like it was for Fii…certain touches, certain things that caused him to break….the last time he would have been lost had it not been for Topaz and there in lay the answer to her breaking it for good. That phenomenon was weak against the embrace of one who was there actual lover. It was a different phenomenon but a more powerful one. Fii had been introduced to it as a child…to ‘train’ him then it got worse and heavier until he was twenty, then ‘Madam’ his owner he never knew her name lost his ‘cage’ that small box he was forced to curl up inside in his fox form and found by Trait. Sarah helped him devised the tonic and he broke free of the training eventually with her help and Movado’s as well as Aspen who told him that he had right to say no to everyone. But it was his falling in love with Topaz that had enabled him to stop needing to take the suppressants…for that phenomenal pull. Pandora would be lucky…in many aspects as far as Kiten was concerned he himself was mess. So as he sat there speaking to his mother and awaiting the return of Pellian and Minerva in the back of his mind he kept hoping against hope it wasn’t that…..that it was instead some drug they had gotten ahold of.

Leif nodded as Cassius spoke. “I’ll try.” He said meaning to let go of the guilt and then looked at him as he said that Kiten said he could help her and he’d see where they were at. What she was going through was like a heat fever….Leif nodded as Cassius walked out answering him with an ‘okay’ and then walked over lifting the rag and putting it in the bowl of water. Then lifted it and squeezed out the extra water before running the cloth over her forehead and cheeks her neck areas to help cool her off some and then once again got the rag wet rung it out and then laid it flat over her forehead to try to help keep that fever from spiking again. He walked over to the chair…he’d sleep eventually right now she needed him more. Pushing his own feelings of guilt aside he focused instead on his feelings for her wanting to keep her safe and loving her unconditionally and began playing his flute again.
~*~
Drachrona listened to him speak as he clarified a few things and then took a deep breathe as she listened. For Draco to say that Cvinda had posed her own threat to the world. “What if he couldn’t.” She said looking at him then at the viewing portal. “His dreams aren’t dark….he’s safe to be entrusted with Plumeria….” Chrona looked at her big brother. “There is one force in existence even we can’t defy if we’re given an order by….what if he wasn’t given a choice…none of his actions speak of one who would just up and kill someone…even coming back here the first thing he did was put up the Rainbow Lotus pillar…..we both know he could have simply gone and ended Raiser…it is within his power to do so…but instead he’s taking the longer path…” Drachrona looked at her brother. “Why had he not come to us first….to find another way? What if he couldn’t….I mean he doesn’t show up in the time line at all….until he’s walking through the world…and going to Cvinda…it was as if before that moment…he didn’t exist himself…and yet I can seen him, sort of everywhere and no where as if…he was undefined. Until that moment.”
Naria chuckled as he walked down the stairs with her slowly. Letting her take them at her own pace. “Aye now fun certainly.” He said as he walked with her. “Edible….might na be another story.” He said but showing he didn’t mind either way just getting to do this stuff with her was amazing.
Erza nodded. “I don’t know so much as see as feel it…sense it.” She said about the way Zai moved about. “it’s hard to explain. But…I don’t see you ever falling down. Something pulling you down or pushing but not falling.” She said looking at her. “I don’t think the wind would ever let you fall. You scent of it…and it’s pretty. The air that flows around you. Warm and gentle.”

Tasha nodded. “I will….I’ll be walking back to the house though…Used up far too much magic in one go.” She said lightly but he’d know better then anyone she’d never have used less. Not to help those in Ethion. Tasha walked out slowly unable to shift back just yet ironically enough it took Magic to shift out of this state. She’d have to rest rebuild her magic back up and then shift back or rather send the Etheral magics she wielded as the guardian of Spiritus away.
Nysa chuckled as she looked at Arc. “If we didn’t we wouldn’t be those ‘Larkspur’ girls.” She said laughing good naturedly about it. “she’ll be here shortly Arc.” She said softly looking towards the door able to feel her sister approaching.
Aiyan nodded to Bayla as she pointed them in the right direction and he walked through into the room seeing his Aunt and Arc waiting for them. Nysa had a look that said ‘about time’. He walked over and laid his mom down on the bed within arms reach of Nysa having no doubt Nysa had moved it closer knowing her sister would be arriving soon. Then he stepped back out of the way glancing in the direction of his home and his wife he was worried about her how she was holding up even as he was excited about his mom being back.
“How awful.” She said about the weaponized Salamander Elementals. She glanced back at Singo seeing he was carrying a weapon but in a relaxed position as she turned back to continue to patch up what she could before they even attempted to move him. “I see.” She said hearing about his high pain thresh hold and him just being crazy in general. “My name is Quetzalli Albysia, and I hail from Ne’ther.” She said looking back at him again having finished with the last of the worst of the burns. “I am here because My King’s youngest daughter had a living dream that fortold a grim future here and he has ordered me to come and prevent that future from coming to pass.” She said looking at him. “I will answer further questions but it would save time to speak to the leaders who need to hear this. I ask this only because the more time I loose repeating the information over and over….the less time I have to save everyone here.”
“mm if they use it for bad they are no longer Druid….they become something else all together.” He said looking at Eko. “But your right I’d rather no make enemies of those who walk hand in hand with nature.” He said chuckling as he looked at Ethion then sighed softly. Looking at Eko. “It all natural with her.” He said looking at Eko. “Not being with her, not giving her all that I am and staying by her side felt wrong. Like I was trying to swim upstream against the current or walking into a terribly strong head wind the longer I pulled away from what felt natural like breathing air like I had come home…the harder and harder it was to breath.” He looked at Eko. “The idea of loosing her, of walking away tore me apart inside it was like a pit opening up. It all sounds hopelessly romantic when I say it out loud but its also the truth…” he looked at Eko. “so let me ask you this If someone was to try to take Kirie away from you…if you were to loose her forever what would you do.” He asked.
Kirie nodded and paused. “Hang on…the boys are having a moment.” She said chuckling. “The wind is whispering to me…apparently…Eko is searching for the answer to something it won’t clarify what….but he’s asking Athrun.” She nodded though and sighed softly. “To true…we all have our ups and downs don’t we?”
Meliodas nodded to Sylar as he said that and turned explaining things to the elves in the courtroom knowing they would spread the word. He spoke on it as much as he could as he didn’t want them rioting against La’shire. This was a mess he had to clean up. He just had no idea he had strong support for his true character now. He spoke to them telling them he would return that his time away would be short. And he apologized for that but he had a prior obligation to La’shire and he had to keep it otherwise what sort of king would he be? He had to honor his word and he had given it to La’shire, and since he honored his word that meant he would return here to his people as well.
Nayril came out of the bathroom looking a bit of a mess but smiled. “Bailie found a large bin of flour….” She said looking all white and dusty. “Among other things when she was chasing the ball around. We just finished cleaning it up I told Thayne I’d sit with him while he cleaned up so he could sit with her after. She’d rest better that way.” She said chuckling. “I was just about to get in the shower….” She walked over. “Is everything alright?” She asked him wondering how things went.
~*~
Cecilia turned and faced the Seven women. With a motion of her hand her flames rushed around them…she could not do this to a race that was not a Nightfall Pheonix. Not one of her kin….but she would never regret it. “Take them to the cells below. I’ll decide there punishments later.” She said coldly flatly as the Spriggan moved to take them off. They would not be able to ash or use there magic. She had seen to that and turned her head. “Go find the bag that Myth mentioned. At the very least we’ll make sure they have a warm meal to return to.” If Myth told her she was showing stalker like behaviour she’d sigh and say perhaps she was….but in the end if Savarian told her to leave even if it was the most painful thing in the world for her to do she would. All she wanted more than anything was to see him restored and whole and living his life, the life he chooses for himself. She walked into the kitchen looking at what Myth had hunted and set about figuring out a meal plan that would have all her guests with full stomach’s. She did know who would be after him. And she’d die a endlessly for him to keep him safe if she had to.

Barrett nodded before turning to his bandmates. "Alright, we got an important listener today, so let's leave a good first impression!"

With a quick cheer, Barrett started with a strong and uplifting guitar riff, soon followed with Jamie's violin and some drums from the back.  Sally closed her eyes, nodding her head to the beat as she mouthed a few words to herself.


"Hmm... Several enterances, but only one that seems to be used.  So either all the others are traps, or that one's a trap..." Wesley said to himself after he circled around the area. "I hate waiting, but I can't risk making the wrong choice.  Having najeeta's nose would make this sooooooo much easier."


Zuri walked up between the guards and Kry.  "I'm sorry, you didn't wait long did you?  I was trying to mentally ready myself," she said with a deep bow.  "I'm ready to go."

~*~

"It's still amazing how much this castle changed.  I was only here once in my youth, but it was much smaller," Parack said as he took Julep's hand while they walked, "But then again, there has been a major need for the space.  I wonder if it'll shrink back down when people leave..."


"Thank you, both of you," Cinnamon said, wiping away a single tear, "Who knows, I might take some of these classes myself, especially when Hope and Faith get older.  I'm going to have to do something with my time.  Or who knows? Maybe the luck Agito, Daisy, and Zuri got might rub off on me? It'd be nice to have someone for my own and not just a breeding partner.  I mean I did like my first... too bad he got beaten and sold off. Who knows what happened to him..."


"Yeah, but it's very rare," Altair said, "Even slaves who didn't know magic at first usually are able to learn it in time.  And since Mira was able to learn, I'm sure you can too!"


"So, after you're more comfortable around here, you got a really good oppertunity," Elly said, "If there's anything that intrests you or anything you want to be in life, this place is a great place to learn and grow.  I mean, I was a pretty good doctor before I came here, but I'd like to think my skills improved a lot since I've been here.  I mean, I am considered a head doctor, so yeah! Honestly, I'm not sure what I'll do once the pack is ready to leave.  I've lived my entire life with this pack; my brothers are here, my history is here, and it's all I know... but La'Shire is where I've finally been able to be proud to be a Bonobas. I met my husband here, had my child here, and was able to be a real force for good here.  It's been on my mind for a bit..."


"She was here for a while, but that was before the Abyss Dragons took up attack routes nearby.  She's a smart girl, so I know she won't pick a fight with them, but..." Saiken said, obviously worried, "I just seem to of failed almost all my children, haven't I?  I have to do better with Hope..."


Rev smiled, his wife was so adorible like this!  "Well, let's find a nice spot to eat, I'm starving!" he said, holding the basket with their food in it with one hand and Pepper's hand with the other.


"Ha... told you I'd win..." Rocky panted, although he was equally tired!  He held Rain lazily in his arms as they laid in their bed, just enjoying the feeling that only came after mating with his wife.


"Of course I believe in you... I love you, after all..." Juli said, blushing heavily as she said it before eating another pastry.  "I'm just glad I was right about you, and that there was more of my loving you than just what the rage put in me."


The Hellcat's voice rang out from inside Saber again. "What is happening? After our forced union in body, a union of soul is inevitable.  Even in my madness, it seems I tried to take your body completely by force, but I lost every time.  Even with you at your weakest, I was unable to complete this mission, so now, our souls will merge."

"W-w-wait, Cat-"

"I AM NOT 'CAT'! I AM INFERNUS GRANSABER, DEMON OF THE FIRST BROOD!" The Hellcat roared before settling again.  "...Not that it matters for much longer. To fall to a D'Joran rabbit and his Dream Wolf mate... Was this the 'power' you told me about so often, Anos? Regardless, I am the loser, and as such, I must submit as nature demands."

"Slow down, if it's a matter of control, why can't I just get rid of you like you tried to do with me?" Saber asked.

"Because it's too late.  The merger has already begun.  By instinct I tried to stop it, but I was too weak to overcome what powers you.  That last battle was too taxing on our souls, by the time we'd be able to fight again, the merger will be complete."

"And... What would happen to me?"

"I do not know. Soul mergers are extremely rare, and each one that has happened was drastically different from each other.  I could simply fade away.  Or you could.  Or we both could, bringing birth to someone completely different."

"And... you're just okay with that?!  No way! The Hellcat I've fought with wouldn't just lay down and die! And I'm not either!"

"Of course I'm not okay with that!  I and the first and last of the First Brood, the first and last of my legacy, of my wish to protect my realm! But the strong dictate the fate of the weak, you are stronger than I, and fate itself is stronger than both of us at this moment. I will not deny what I dedicated my existance to in order to excape cruel fate."

Koran couldn't help but raise his brows ever so slightly at Mira's observation, the fact she caught his change in expression was impressive to say the least. Still she had asked a question and that obviously deserved an answer "Surprised me there catching that, honestly watching them and this outing in general was just..reminding me of when I was a young kid and mom would take me out to play, the old man would frequently be locked in his study doing work." He paused then held up a hand to clarify "Not Dkhoran, I didn't know he was my father until a few years down the line. I'm referring to whom I thought was my father but thankfully wasn't as I never really liked how he did things, just felt wrong but admittedly I feel that way about most human aristocrats and their love of slavery" he said resisting the urge to spit that last bit out.

He gestured towards the pair "So yeah seeing your sister and Altair playing like this just..makes me think of happy times back then, and I look forward to making more good memories like this with you at my side Mira."

Feeling that unmistakable presence even before Anos approached Drak was hit with some ancient memories returning to the surface, a time before Demonic Dragon's sealing. Even to this day he really couldn't remember a encounter with Lord Anos that he had felt genuine malice, although he was too young to recognize this sort of thing and had just been following instructions of his lineage to fight the perceived evil that Anos had represented. It wasn't until a number of decades down the road that he really understood that.

Still he's had a very..very long time to come to understand these things and his opinions on Anos probably was..varied compared to most beings not of the Nether. Having watched civilizations post the slaying of Cvinda there left no doubt in his mind it ended up being an action for the greater health of the world. So as the 'Tyrant' was led to the door Dkhoran wasted little time to open it and gesture for Anos to enter "Welcome Lord Anos, its unfortunate we've had to meet under such circumstances but at least you appear to be in good health ..for the most part" he said knowing full well the injuries Anos had sustained in creating that pillar.

There was no hesitation or hostility in Dkhoran's voice as he spoke, his actions and eyes indicated none of the aggression he held back then, it seemed like the Ancient Purie held him in high regard. "Please make yourself comfortable, we have a bit of time to speak before the current lord of the castle Traitorn will join us." The meeting room seemed to be not really meant for high profile meetings as the furniture in the room was far too casual and comfortable to be considered so, even to this day he never was one for proper procedure for dealing with royalty or the such going for comfort over form. He gestured for Anos to find a comfortable spot "I'm sure I'll get an earfull from Traitorn about not treating you as a royal guest but my gut tells me you'd prefer a quiet meeting place like this."

Acerbus nodding, "It's settled then. I'll let Donovan know of the plan and we can plan accordingly." He said reaching for his crystal and sending out another message to Donovan letting him know they would be moving Zlo very soon and to be ready for it.

Mela after having fixed her hair and wings, "I'll try and help in any way I can." She said.

"Might be a good idea to call my brother in as well." Jupiter added, he didn't know like most of the family he was enjoying a honeymoon with his new wife. "I'd rather not take any more chances after yesterday."

Zanna nodded, "Well, that will be a....conversation I will have with him most likely soon enough." She said knowing full well Horace while in his room was listening to all of this and would be letting his father know of her plans. She then looked to Lucina on Lulu's lap and just smiled. How she wished Sharply could see this. Her head turning though when she heard the knock to her other door. "Hm...not expecting anyone else today. Sasha be a dear and get the door."

Lucina smiled, "Yes...I mean...yes please." She answered and reached take the cookie and happily munched on it.

Sasha went and opened the door and looked up to see Nashca and Serg standing there. Serg looked down to the girl and smiled, "Hello, is by chance Princess Zanna in right now?" He asked in his most polite way. He realized that he never met anyone outside of Mela and some of her family and Zanna wasn't one of them.

The young princess eyes seemed to go back and forth between the two of them. "Ummm...Mom I think it is for you." She called back. A few moments later Zanna came up and then looked at the two of them. She narrowed her eyes a little bit towards Nascha. "Ah, you're one of my sisters friends." She noted, "What can I do for you two?"

Crys looked back and forth when she was called out her relationship with Eros, they had taken the step to be more. But, they hadn't really said that to anyone else. Of course they had planned on it today before seemed getting side tracked by some of these other issues. "We are pretty close now." She said to answer the question. "And this is all to scare him, he is too chicken to have anything Really bad."

Mizuki nodding as they left the room. "I will be by to let you know of any updates." She told Deet. She smiled at her ward as she turned back, she was glad that she could help guide her to the right path, and though it isn't the same path she was on she knew she would be happy. Turning the corner she was met by Madam Toia standing there. "Ohh, High Prestress. I am glad you are here I wished to speak with you..."

"About Deetra and the incident in the Zen Gardens?" She interrupted. That caused the Priestess to blink, seems the news already getting to her. "I do wish to hear it and while you stepped a little out of bounds banning the young Prince and Guard, it is something I do agree with. There are some things we need to do as well. Do not forget you are a mentor to more than just Deetra. I fear you may been ignoring your other Maidens." She said.

"Yes Madam." Mizuki said bowing, seemed even the Priestess would be in trouble as well.

Mars smiling a little bit, "And a high profile bodyguard to the Lord, not bad to those that thought I was just chasing Jupiter." He told her and leaning up and pulling at her to bring her back down to the bed with him.

Donovan just holding Fai, "Very nice, I think I can hold you like this for the rest of the day." He said but as soon as he finished the sentence his crystal pinged a few times, which meant he had several messages just came in all at once. He sighed, "I shouldn't have said anything." He said, but also didn't let go of his mate just yet.

***

Rio had old habits of mistrust from working several cons and different job, but when he looked to Tess he felt like a big heel. She had been nothing but supportive during the lunch and unknown to him it was her reactions that had Fang thinking he might been too protective in the talk. "Hey, no hard feelings about that breakfast." He told Tess in his own way accepting her apology which he should have done at first. "We all get a little protective of those we care for. You should meet my guardian, he may not seem like it but he got a hard side to anyone who tried to get close that he didn't trust." He said. "As for you helping us, or in this case me getting Vera here something new, it good with me." He told her.

Torin nodded looking at his own plate and moving to finish up the wonder breakfast, he was already feeling energized again. Like his body was still recovering from the change and needed the extra energy. Which he needed as well after the night with his wife. Their lives having shifted so much since they first met but now in an odd way the two of them finding some balance with these changes.

Abbadon was gladly pulled through the gardens and getting to the one Tiff wanted to show him. "Wow.." he noted, part of it reminded of the same type they had back home they used to use to contact their allies while also remaining hidden. It could be where they got the idea for all he knew. Some of this was a little out of his knowledge. "Okay this should be much easier." He noted moving towards the center of it. He close his eyes and his golden wings seemed to shine a little, titling his head. "Hm...they moved it again." He said to himself and started to turn ever so slightly as if narrowing down the location. "There we are." He took the mirror out and then a deep breath. He flicked the side of it and the reflection rippled. "This is Abbadon checking in sire." He said figuring it would connect right away to the emperor himself.

Panro blinked as the girl who delivered the food seemed to have blushed and then rushed away from it. He wasn't sure what happened to her to act like that. What he didn't know was outside some seemed to think of him as a possible mate, but of course since he only saw Sandy in front of him most of the time he wouldn't even know if someone else was flirting with him. Shrugging his shoulders he pulled the cart back into the room. "Foods here." He said closing the door behind him.

Apsen looked down to Ban, "Only teaching you things you will teach your son." he told him and listened as he started to talk to him. About his memories and meeting someone that helped him. Then he heard him say it. 'I saw Mom...'. He paused. They way Aspen said it, there was something different. His eye slowly moved towards from Ban to his finger and the ring on it. He then slowly looked up, ".....Maiden?" He asked almost hopeful. "You saw her?"

Duncan looked back and between them, "Well, yeah I know that. He did tell me as much." He said but of course sweet tempered wasn't how it felt when he last spoke about looking out for Saffy. And they last time they spoke he and Saffy hadn't explored their feelings or gotten so close before. They were just best friends, of course seemed everyone around him knew that there was more. He was just the last one to figure it out.

Lana listened and again for the brief moment she could hear Tempest voice peak up just a little bit. An almost hint of happiness there before it slinked back down. She looked to the items placed, "I have to say my mother is a doctor and she never really mentioned 'chi' or anything like that to me before. Do all the Doctors go through this training?" She was trying to just make conversation with him as she gotten her shots and other treatments.

(OOC: Sorry guys. It's been a very long time since I managed a post. I've been working on it, oddly enough, for weeks, but stuff keeps coming up. Anyway, finally posting and hoping it won't be so long before the next one this time. )

Del nodded as Acerbus got right to work notifying Duncan of the preparations to move Zlo. “Prince Averie, I don’t know how we can express our gratitude. To be helping us with Zlo, but also taking that dagger for safekeeping. I can’t say I knew much about magical relics before I ended up in La’Shire and then here, but I’ve heard more than enough now to know that Lord Traitorin has a history of keeping such things safe and out of the wrong hands, but… it does sound like the person who conjured it up might do whatever she can to get it back…” she admitted. She was still not fully wrapping her mind around the notion that the person who attacked her was her sister she didn’t remember, and they still didn’t know fully just who was behind the dagger in the first place… their birth mother. That would come to light when she finally got the chance to talk to Fleur…

“Mars? Mars was in La’Shire last I heard. He and Koi went to a wedding there. Are they back already?” Blake noted when Jupiter mentioned it would be a good idea to pull Mars into all of this too. Of course, none of them knew that not only had Mars and Koi attended a wedding there, but they’d gotten married themselves! Blake stepped away to start to relay arrangements back in La’Shire for the portal transfer. He was aware Movado was preparing for another mission, Garand was liaising in Ethion, and Aspen was no longer an acting Knight, so he contacted Semper to get him to get the ball rolling on La’shire’s side.

Twilight smiled as her big sister offered to help any way she could, unsure if that was directed towards Zlo’s transfer or with Twilight’s hard-to-control gifts… either way, though, the young Oracle’s response would be the same. She’d want her to worry more about herself and the baby right now… but she also knew her big sister would crinkle her nose at being sidelined for any reason, so Twilight answered with a very acceptable, “I know.”

“Well, after you’ve had that talk, I’ll do what I can on my end to help him see the benefit of it,” Lulu said with a smile, then looked at Lucina and gave her temple a kiss as she ate one of the offered cookies. “Such a cutie,” she said before looking over to the door as Zanna got up in response to Sasha’s call.

Nascha nodded. “Yes. I’m Nascha. We’ve met, briefly, before,” she said. “We’re here because an injured raven was brought up from the Low Woods just a few moments ago. Badly injured. They took him to the Healing Oak, but as they did, he said your name and another. Someone named Lulu,” she said. “I knew where your perch was, so I thought I’d come by and let you know and hope that you know this other person so I can tell her, too.”

Novel nodded a bit and looked between Crys and Eros. “Alright. Thank you. So… what… when do you think we should do this?” she asked.

Eros shook his head. “Maybe this afternoon would be best. With the Guards roaming Unkindness right now in response to the recent events, it would be the most likely time for us to look into places that might have other dangerous artifacts, like his shop.”

Deet had headed back to her room, the opposite direction Mizuki had gone. She would feel just awful if her mentor got in trouble for her actions, but it seemed that Mizuki, perhaps, hadn’t followed all protocol to the T, with Deet in particular. Deetra made her way back to her room and opened her door, pausing as Shirenai was standing there waiting for her.

“What happened to you?” she asked.

“Oh, this? Just an incident in the Zen Garden,” Deet said as she turned over her bandaged hands.

“The incident you brought about by letting so many into our Sacred Oak?” Shiri asked. “I don’t mean the incident, Deet. I mean, what happened after? Did you get in trouble?”

“Trouble? I… suppose a little.”

“Just a little? I heard Mistress Toia and Priestess Haven speaking and they were talking about holding council with you and Priestess Mizuki with all the other Priestesses. Doesn’t sound like ‘a little.’”

“But I did what we’re taught to do. I helped someone,” Deet said naively about Zlo. She’d heard that lantern’s horrid magic, like it was speaking in drawn-out whispers, and when she’d broken it, she’d been hurt, but it had been enough to break its hold on him… even if something else was still plaguing him. Chaos’s essence.
“You also caused a lot of trouble, Deet. You’ve mis-stepped before, but this? You got Prince Horace in trouble, and Private Rotta, and worst of all… you got Priestess Mizuki in trouble. This is bad, Deetra. What do they see in you?” Shiri said before she walked away to go back to her own perch.

Deet stood in her doorway for a few moments, her wings hanging low behind her as her face took on far sadder features. She moved into her room and closed the door quietly, tears stinging her eyes. She didn’t want to cause trouble or hurt anyone…

Koi smiled and laughed a bit as Mars pulled her back down into the bed with him, sharing kisses with her husband all the while. “Mmm… for the record… I never thought you were just chasing Jupiter,” she mused. Of course she always knew Mars far better than most anyone else.

***

Tess looked at Rio when he assured her there were no hard feelings over that breakfast they’d had. She smiled and nodded. “Thank you,” she said. “So, then, now that that’s water under the bridge, you’re only here to get something for Vera? Nothing for yourself?” she asked.

Vera looked at him as well and smiled. It was his call. She’d have thought that with all of the ploys he’d played in his jobs, he would be used to getting his outfits tailored especially. Or maybe that’s why he was just here for her. Maybe he was tired of being tailored, while this was quite new for Vera. She’d had her clothes tailored just to make hand-me-downs fit properly, but never had anything made specifically for her before.

“So then… other than me sending a message to Yuuri about a visit to Ethion, what do you want to get up to today?” Juno asked as she watched him finish up his meal.

Sandy smiled as Panro returned with their food, but her ears were tipped forwards curiously. “Good. I’m hungry,” she admitted. And who could blame her? They were working up an appetite on their honeymoon! “Is that girl okay? Why did she run off?” she asked, having clearly heard the sound of a quick retreat down the corridor.

Aspen nodded. “More than saw her,” he confessed. “I spoke with her. It was like she was really there. I mean, she was, but… it felt like she was more than just a spirit. I didn’t know it was possible. It’s never happened before… or maybe once before, when I was younger, and I thought she was a dream. Maybe that’s why I wasn’t startled to see her. Anyway, she wasn’t just there to see Ban or visit me. She said she was worried about you, about what path you might be diverting to and where your mind is. Your anger. She’s afraid you’d let it lead you astray after all you’ve done to manage it. I know a thing or two about that myself. So, tell me. What happened? What’s going on? Mom believes I can help, so… let me try. Whatever it is.”

Saffy looked at Duncan curiously for a moment. When exactly had he and her papa had that conversation? Seemed Basil could see the feelings between them before they saw it themselves… At the time, perhaps, Duncan might had perceived it as a warning to be a good friend to her, to protect her as such… when it was, indeed, a warning that if he chose to pursue something more with her, that he would do right by her and be worthy of her. “Papa likes you, Duncan. If he said anything to make you nervous, he was just being a papa,” she assured him. “I’m sure if he does come, he’ll tell you as much,” she said. Of course, now that they were in a serious relationship, there was no doubt Basil would have a new conversation with Duncan. But he would never hold the young man accountable for what happened to Saffy, though Duncan wouldn’t know that in the moment.
________________________________________________________________________

Sarah looked over as Melody arrived and clarified that she was indeed available to help the little ones out. “Ah, Melody. Yes. My daughter and her friend were very eager to try some of the palace’s many ice cream flavors.” She smiled as Melody seemed to happily start her inquiries with the girls over ice cream, learning that Rem had never tried it before. “Sounds like a nice idea. Thank you, Melody,” she said in regards to some sample trays. The girls would no doubt fill up on samples alone, but they would also have an idea of what flavors they might want more of next time. She then smiled and thought a moment. “Maybe a scoop of the usual, Melody, thank you,” she said. Sarah was known for her love of java ice cream with chocolate morsels and a cocoa-java sauce that she sometimes ordered over fresh fruit when she didn’t want ice cream. “Come on, girls. You can eat those out in the dining room while we wait for Miss Melody. Say thank you,” she said as she moved to the doors to guide them out to a table they could sit at and wait.

Mira tipped her head curiously a little when he expressed surprise over her observation. IT was sort of part of her upbringing. She had to notice those things, though before it was to ensure not to upset a Master, but the skill still came in handy for those around her who she loved and developed healthy relationships with. She learned that not all of the things that she was taught to do or notice were bad. It was only bad when it was applied for the wrong reasons.

She listened as he explained where his mind had gone. She smiled, though, nodding a bit. “But your mother gave you good memories,” she pointed out. “And I like to think we’re making a lot and we’ll make more, like you said,” She said. “Right?” She asked. For Mira, really her happy memories didn’t begin to be made until she met Koran and Tera and Yuna and everyone else she’d gotten to know in the castle.

__________________________________________________________________

Balian nodded a bit as she described the lantern and saying it had looked old from the images sent along in the report from Blake. “I’m sure that thing was a relic from the early wars,” he said. “The Magi were the first to create lanterns for the purposes of storing magics. They used them primarily as protections and wards, like the lanterns that we read Unkindness is now using do. But it didn’t take long for them to be used for darker purposes. I’d like to see the remnants of the one he was affected by… I might be able to figure out the original maker. Not like we have to wonder who tampered with it,” he said, meaning they already knew it was Chaos. “As far as boots on the ground, I know Lyka and Hes can handle it,” he agreed. He took a breath and sat in the silence with her for a few moments. He glanced at her and could actually feel her anxiety like a physical force as she seemed to debate whether or not to bring up the other thing. “It’s not awkward, if you’re worried about talking about it,” he said. “What you told me the other night. I care about you a lot too, Fira. A lot more than I maybe realized myself, but when you told me how you felt, I was happy,” he said and smiled. “It got me thinking…”

~*~

Spartan had noticed the message popping up in Silvi’s tablet as she scrolled through the menu. She seemed to dismiss it quickly enough, but she would certainly see to it that her son’s request was done promptly, but she also seemed keen to enjoy a relaxing brunch with Spartan. He wouldn’t ask her about it until they’d done that. She had a lot going on this morning emotionally. It was probably good that, even with her taking up a lot of the responsibilities around here to relieve Traitorin some, she also shared those responsibilities with her husband’s many children and her own. They seemed to be vital ambassadors for their kingdom with D’Jorin, N’Jara and, now, perhaps one day even with the Nether. “You seem pleased with your surprise choice,” he noted with a smile as she leaned into him.

“Isn’t it funny when that happens?” Ashe asked Rumi with a smile as he joined her on the bed once more. “Sometimes it just takes a little time to let them both realize it,” she noted. Like with them. Thought it had move fairly quickly for her and Rumi. When she was injured and ill from her injuries, he’d immediately taken it upon himself to care for her and be that attentive presence. His devotion and her trust in him all stemmed from an immediate connection and feelings they hadn’t quite recognized right away… but it didn’t take long for them to figure it out. And she had faith that Tilly may have already figured out she had feelings for Nyx. It was just a matter of her letting herself give in to it.

It didn’t take Tilly long at all to make it back to her room and get herself washed up just a bit. Splashing some water on her face and then grabbing a different bag, this one having more magically-inclined supplies for magic-related needs. She knew from Sarah’s message exactly what was ailing Nyx, and while rest was a big part of what he needed right now, there was more she could do to help him with rejuvenating his magical core after that exertion and to help ease his headache from his magic depletion. Her room was just a few suites down from Nyx and Nessa’s suites, so she left and, in moments, she was there. Sarah had included in her message that Nessa was resting and Nyx had returned to his own suite to nurse his magical hangover. She knocked lightly on Nyx’s door and tested the handle to find it unlocked.

~*~

Io looked at Soliel with gratitude in her eyes as they moved to follow Licht back into the castle and to the doors that would lead down to the tunnels. She was still nervous. It wasn’t in Traine’s manner to ‘call for her,’ so she wasn’t sure if it was him, but… something about the timing of everything made her feel like it had something to do with him, at the very least. And that made her nervous. Traine had been so mad at her before she left Movado’s office. Maybe the most angry with her she’d seen him… In the midpoint of the tunnels, though, they didn’t know they would encounter a little of a hold up as a few of Raiser’s furies had caused a slight cave in in the tunnel, causing some of the protective lanterns to go out and allowing the Abyss to leak inside that section of the tunnel…

“I can see myself in you. So, yes, I can tell that much,” Rael admitted. “Hope isn’t a bad thing, Traine. Don’t treat it like a burden that it hangs around for you,” he said. “You underestimate yourself. I did that too. But you’re capable of a lot more than you believe. I know from experience… and I can see it in you. Potential that you’ve afraid to live up to, emotions you’re capable of but afraid to feel… That’s where all the hope comes in. You’ll only fall if you give up, and you don’t strike me as the sort. You’re far too stubborn and clearly too much of a fighter for that.”
~*~

Esric made fairly quick work of his meal, actually. It was clear the pixie was famished from his adventure through the Gate and trying to find his little sister. Part of what made it taste so good may have been hunger, but also… he was from N’Jara, and although they had delicious cuisine there, it was not like this. The foods and flavors so unique to D’Jorin were amazing.

“Mmm…” Marin hummed and smiled. “There are,” she said. “So many flowers and corals. They have a glow, like these do… but different at the same time. There’s even this cave I like to go to sometimes. The crystal mines are beautiful too. The crystal dust mixes with the water there and so when you move in the water, it lights up all around you. It’s sort of like when you touch one of the walls in La’Shire and Lemuria.” she asked her suddenly thinking about it wondering what a world under the waters depths would look like.

Hestia nodded to Tae before leading Levia out of the dining room so they could go find a quiet place where Levi could calm down. She heard her comm going off with a message from Safira, but she would have to look at it after she knew Levi was okay.

Sunny smiled and blushed as Lyka agreed with her idea, liking to get to see a little more of the castle every day with her. “Good. Then… it’s a date,” She said shyly. Each day would be one, one might suppose. But with Lyka’s genuine desire to court her, it would be an acceptable way for him and Sunny to get to know each other better and grow closer while Lillian kept a motherly eye on things. Sunny slowed a bit as she seemed to get a slightly concerned expression on her face. She shook her head a little. “Sorry, I… I suddenly feel a little off,” She admitted to him. Usually she only felt that way when something was going on with Levi. They weren’t twins, they were only half-siblings that happened to be born the same day… but that didn’t mean they hadn’t grown up as close as twins and developed their own sense of each other, even when apart.

Keelin smiled and traded the towel for the warm, soft robe. “Thank you, Solan,” she said as she tied it shut and lifted the collar of the robe a bit to rub her cheek against the softness of it, breathing in the clean fragrance. It was always so cozy to snuggle up in one of La’Shire’s robes. She then looked to the bed and moved to climb back on it. Another thing that Keelin adorably delighted in was fresh sheets. It made sense considering her life up until meeting Solan, but it was cute how something so simple made the maned lycan so happy.

Wynter couldn’t remember a time when her lights ‘talked’ to anyone. They always just conveyed her emotions in a visual way. She was too young when she’d been taken from her home to really remember her family aside from knowing she once had one, or the way they could communicate with their lights alone… “I don’t feel like there’s anything wrong, so… maybe it’s just something new I’ll have to figure out. I didn’t really understand my lights much before meeting you in the dungeon,” she admitted. Even though they never actually saw each other or met face to face until after being rescued in what is now Gildencrest Castle, they had her lights and each other’s company.

~*~
Ginga listened as Fauve spoke and reassured her. It was rare for Ginseng to ‘let’ Fauve be a big sister to her, mostly because of how they’d grown up and how quickly Ginga had to become the protector for their youngest siblings when Ravenna started to make it hard for Fauve to be present, and especially when she banished her. But it seemed she was trying… trying to figure out what it was to not have to be the one always responsible, that maybe, just maybe, she could rely on someone outside of herself and let someone else help her. It was baby steps, between Sorei and Fauve, and even Shale and Maksim… but she’d get there. She took a breath when Fauve said that Sorei’s gaze never changed when looking at her after the attack, only holding concern on top of his other feelings. “I hadn’t noticed that,” She admitted quietly, not that she was looking either at that moment. Her ears tipped back some. “Will you stay if I go back in there and wash up?” she asked her sister. Tatianna didn’t have to help clean her up more. She would much rather leave no trace of Ryn’s scent on her. She was attacked in the shower, and while she wasn’t afraid of the shower, she didn’t really want to be along just yet. And she didn’t want to see Sorei while she still scented like this and looked so disheveled. Her hair still had some soap in it. She’d literally been mid shower when it happened.

“You seem to be good at knowing how much or how little space she needs,” Mak admitted. “It’s why you managed to get past her walls so quickly. Fauve makes it sound like you’re a miracle worker,” he said. “I’m not worried about you figuring this out with her.” He moved to sit down and sighed, looking towards the closed doors that separated Ginga’s room from the one Fauve shared with the twins now. “It’s just waiting for the opportunity that is hardest,” he said, “but fortunately patience is a rare trait we both seem to possess,” he noted.

Celluna took a couple of calming breaths and wiped her palms across her cheeks before resting her head against Kahiri again. The hormones were still a bit stirred up in her, having only recently had their pup, but she didn’t want to dissolve into tears. IT would just make her sleepy or make her tummy ache. “There are those who… that’s their gift. Maybe she’ll go to one of them,” she said. Though were Silvi to appear to Ivy, who had the gift of replacing darkness in the heart with light… an act that cause the death of Prince Bastian due to his lack of light to begin with…. But if she tried it on Ryn, she wouldn’t find any issue with his heart. His heart was actually good and full of light. His corruption lay in his mind. Some manipulation that occurred perhaps in his youth that turned a normal sibling rivalry into a deep-seeded jealousy, hatred and a drive to destroy what was in his way and take what he wished.

~*~

Vespa smiled and nodded before she moved to make her way into the water with River’s gentle guidance until it was deep enough to swim in, but she was still touching the bottom and it only came up to her waist. Oddly enough, the only strange thing about it was that Vespa was very aware that she was still in the light dress of Mercarian silk. She couldn’t feel it, but she was aware she never wore anything in water before.

Rostan glanced at Miharu, not wanting to put his direct gaze on the man so he wouldn’t feel like he was being interrogated. This was just a friendly conversation. He tipped his head a bit, though as he looked out at the girls in the water when Miharu mentioned who her brother was, and who their mother was. “I see,” he said, shaking his head. “I understand how that’s complicated,” he agreed. “I wasn’t aware that Lord Traitorin had any other siblings,” he said. Of course it was made publicly known that he was the half-brother of Juno and Yuuri in an attempt to help them be more openly received in the castle, what with their father being the man known by so many as the fearsome and heartless Grand High Mage Severin… Still, he was a lesser evil some might say compared to Raiser. That was a stigma that Traitorin had struggled to remove from himself, let alone from Vespa.

“Then I suppose we should just continue to head that way,” Liam said. Frau’Lea was rarely wrong when it came to Meeka, after all. She’d grown very fond of the mink and spent enough time with her that she knew Meeka wouldn’t want to miss a chance to see them, or more specifically, Frau’Lea. “Daire will know what to order,” he said about his friend.

Meeka nodded and smiled when Daire asked if she’d like Liam and Frau to join them for brunch. “Are they close?” she asked eagerly, as though once he sent the message, they would just appear.

Zyna felt bad that there wasn’t much she could do to help Syao, even though he always insisted that she shouldn’t feel bad about any of it. It was a longing that happened because of his love for her and his desire to be close to her… but that she shouldn’t have to make love just because his body was longing for it. She knew he would want her to take her time and eat her meal and to do so in a way that wouldn’t upset her tummy. But she still felt bad seeing him lying there in obvious discomfort…

Quinn listened as Seanan tried to explain what little of her dreams she recalled. It was curious that she would dream about a tribe of Centaurs, so specific, that wouldn’t normally cross paths with her tribe. IT made him wonder if it was maybe a dream with some memories. “Sean? Have you or your brother ever encountered Obsidian War Centaurs before?” he asked her gently.

~*~

“Well… thanks for that,” Min said with a smirk when Pellian said she was clever and would manage without him. “And I’m glad that I don’t have to,” she added when he said he was glad he could be here so she wouldn’t have to manage alone. She then nodded after the hug, moving with Pell into the living room with the jar, hoping Fii might find enough remnants in it to grow a new plant. She looked around, noticing it was just Prim and Fii at the moment. They were talking quietly, and it was clear the others had left to give them privacy. “At least Prim looks like she’s doing better,” She said, relieved.

“I guess you wake a sleeping kingdom lost to time from a curse, you’re likely to cause a little chaos in the process,” Senn reasoned. “We’re here now, though, and we’re here to help them make things less… messy. I hope…” he said as he stood by and watched Yuuri and Topaz. “And if he can help the girl, the sooner he does it, the better it’ll be… for everyone here. Including him. They’re all worried for her. She’s too young to be going through that and Fii can relate too much. I just hope having Paz here will help keep him from being too triggered. Helping this girl might even help heal him a bit in that regard,” he reasoned. He looked over at Paz, who wasn’t really listening right now, and who could blame her, what with everything her body was going through right now. After a moment, though, Paz seemed to sigh in relief as she sat back on the bench and felt the nausea finally subside completely.

“That’s much better,” the roo said as she closed her eyes and shook her head. She was suddenly annoyed again, though. Why did she feel sleepy suddenly? Being pregnant was frustrating for the normally spirited and boundless roo.

Cassius nodded and then left the room, quietly closing the door behind him. He took a deep breath and sighed before turning to head back down the hall and down the stairs. Pandora didn’t look good, and neither did Leif as the young fox was giving everything he had to keep her safe and as comfortable as possible. Cass understood the guilt he felt, but he hoped Leifon wouldn’t hold onto it, for both their sakes. He came down the stairs on the kitchen side of the house and circled around to the living room behind Pell and Minerva, who seemed to be deciding how to interrupt.

Min turned a bit and looked at Cassius before turning completely to face him. “How is she?”

“Not good. I think it’s getting worse the longer it goes on… And Leif won’t last much longer himself at this rate. He’s going to make himself sick trying to care for her,” Cassius said honestly. He looked over at where Prim and Fii were, obviously within earshot, even with their voices low. “How Prim?”

“She looks to be much better,” Min said, though she was clearly now feeling sick in her belly with worry for Pandora again. She held the empty jar tighter in her hands. What if Fii couldn’t grow what was once in the jar? Would Pandora last long enough for her to make the risky trip back to the ruins of their family home to raid their parents’ supply?

~*~

“Questions, dear sister, that I intend to have answered…. When the time is right,” Draco said simply, hinting that he’d had a very very long time to mull over those exact thoughts himself. If not for Naracissa, he would have very little glimpses into the true nature of Anos’ soul. Her ability to watch over the dreams of mortals and Ancients was unique. Very few Ancients had the authority to meddle in the affairs of other Ancients without direct permission, and Naracissa was special in that regards because of her creation. She wasn’t created by D’Jorin like the rest of them. She was born from the love of two Ancients for each other… and since Ancients dream just as Mortals do… she is given special insight. Insights she shared with Draco when he came to ask her of Anos.

Lorna hadn’t quite realized the learning curve that would come with having her sight restored after such a long time adjusting to blindness and only having sight through her visions or, occasionally, through Tasha. It was still a bit disorienting in regards to things like stairs. She laughed when he joked that while it would be fun, he couldn’t promise it would be edible. “Tasha would not approve if you poisoned me,” she joked playfully. She then seemed to freeze on the step and gasped as she clutched tightly to Naria’s arm as her eyes opened and seemed to mist over from a vision, taking on that opaque, sightless appearance for the moment. They would clear when it was over, but it was this manner of her visions that eventually led to her permanent blindness so young. She came out of it, misstepping and nearly falling down the stairs if not for Naria. She was trembling, though, as the vision felt very imminent and had been… horrible. She also saw how it could be prevented, but it meant that the girl with Singo in this moment would need to arrive in Ethion… and soon…
Zai was quiet for a few moments, but she smiled. She sensed she didn’t have to be fearful of Erza knowing the truth of what she was. “You’re very intuitive, I suppose. I only just learned of that myself…” she admitted. “My mother was half Sylph and my father… apparently half Pixie,” she said, saying that word almost in a whisper the wind carried softly to only Erza’s ear. It was still dangerous to be a Pixie in D’Jorin and she didn’t wish to endanger her father, herself or her unborn baby because they had even a fraction of that lineage. “Maybe it’s that you sense. It’s comforting to hear it, though, that the winds… protect me,” she said honestly. “Thank you for that.”
Pine was outside, tending to the concerns of his pack, trying to set them at ease now that the danger had indeed passed. However, perhaps it was that lycan instinct… he had this nagging sense that not all danger was truly gone… but he wasn’t aware that he was perhaps picking up on the doorway that Silvantis intended to open up within Ethion to unleash a demon into the sacred lands to lay waste to all within them.
Arc smiled and nodded. “So true. It is as you say,” he agreed. They wouldn’t be the Larkspur girls without that stubbornness and spirit. He looked over to the door where Nysa looked in anticipation of her sister. “Your childhood home has been kept up in your absence. I’m sure you two will be comfortable there once I clear you to leave my clinic,” he said.
“Really, Arc. Larkspur cottage still stands?” Nydia asked with a smile as Aiyan carried her into the room and she gently gestured that he could set her down on the sofa beside her sister. “Nysa,” she said with a smile, as though she always knew she would be reuniting with her twin. Once he set her down, she moved to hug her sister, closing her eyes and sighing heavily. It was the final sense of coming home. Her children, her sister… and while her husband had sadly passed, she’d seen him cross through the Vale and again to escort Leon there too. There was comfort in that.

“Aye. It does… Maizie tends to it most of all. Keeps it freshly laden with flowering vines and fills the home with bouquets. I wonder now if she could feel your life lines thrum in the very nature around her, letting her know to do so,” Arc said.
Bayla stepped in a bit behind Aiyan as he reunited his mother and aunt together. She seemed just curious about this part of her brother’s family that he’d believed was lost… now returned to him.

Naiya finally moved off of Kei’s back once they arrive outside Arc’s home and clinic. She waited for him to shift back so he could take Breece for the moment, though she expected her family to come inside with her to see her mother again and her aunt. “This all feels so surreal,” she admitted to him.

Singo seemed confused when she said where she was from. The Nether wasn’t exactly a common conversation piece around here. The Ancients sealed it off with Anos’s blessing so long ago that many didn’t even really know it existed. Those who did their research and discovered it and how to draw demons from it, like Damienthros, usually did so for malicious reasons. It didn’t seem important if he understood where she hailed from, though, as she continued. “Well, if you know something we don’t and if there is another danger coming… we’d be foolish not to listen,” he said as he moved to force Tokeru to his feet and then moved to carry the larger tiger over his shoulders in a fireman carry. “I’ll escort you back to Ethion. I’m sure my Chieftain can help gain you an audience with the Draoi…”
“Someone has already tried that,” Eko said. “And he’s paying for it,” he added. “I couldn’t lose Kirie, because I don’t know how I’d be able to handle it if I ‘did’ lose her. I only want her safe and happy. Whatever that takes.”

Maizie nodded and smiled, “We do,” she said. She then sighed and looked at Kirie. “I’m glad you came by. You’ve always been one of the rare few that can get my centered again when I’m feeling that vulnerable,” she admitted. Of course Athrun could too, but it was different, and his condition had been part of her anxiety. She could feel it when Pyros started to inflict the curse upon him again, but now it was gone… she didn’t know they owed that to a demanding Sylph prince who wasn’t exactly the biggest fan of the idea his mother and Pyros were more than Elemental allies…

Sylar waited for Meliodas, as they were heading the same direction. He summoned a pair of Nightmares so they could make haste back to the cottage and the girls. “Your people will be in good hands until you return,” he said once Meliodas spoke with a few of the higher ranking Sky Elves present to ensure they knew he’d be returning once his other obligations were completed, however long that took, and they would be in the care of the Sylph’s protection until then. Sylar gestured as it was time to go. “I’m sure your girl is waiting,” he said. She didn’t seem very motivated to thrive right now without him around. The trauma of surviving as long as she did on her own and the possibility of being alone again, away from him, sort of made it a struggle for Traya to get Poe to eat or drink or relax. She got her to a little, with promises of Meliodas’ return, but now Poesy was just anxiously watching the door.

Finn nodded and sighed as he walked up to her and hugged her a moment before pulling back. “Yeah, everything is fine for now,” he said. “Meliodas passed the tests of the Sylph. He’s the King of Eliowise now and Silvantis is in the wind. We couldn’t catch him, but… we will. He’ll slip up eventually and when we get him, he’ll spend his days in the Caves of Vardeen,” he said, caverns that the Elves used as a prison for those deemed too dangerous and unable to be rehabilitated into society. “And thanks to help from the Sylph and the Salamanders, Ethion is going to be okay.”

________________________________________________________________

Myth didn’t need to slow down for Quistis, thankfully. The wolf had some lithe speed and agility to her that matched the vixen’s own. But it wasn’t to be underestimated, because behind that speed and grace was just as much power and strength. Quistis seemed to ignore her own fears as they traversed heights and the rain to follow Wes, mostly because her fear of something happening to her brother and her concern for their new friend, Tegra, overcame them.

Myth stopped and threw out her arm, catching Quistis and making her abruptly stop. “Your brother’s scent is this way,” she said as she gestured up the mountain. “He went up in order to come down from behind the castle,” she said… "or he’s just circling…”

“He doesn’t know how to get in. Let’s go,” Quistis said as she went to run off after Wes’s scent, only to be grabbed by the tail and stopped again. She swung around and got into Myth’s face with a growl. “What are you—”

“We’ll intersect him if we go this way. I’ve been here before. You haven’t,” Myth said. “Come on, pup,” she mused before rushing off ahead of Quistis and leaping off the edge and doing a summersault on the slope before taking off sprinting down the steep grassy slope.

Quistis looked down and shook her head. “Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it.” She whined and leapt off after Myth, but made a few more ungraceful tumbles down the slope before she got her footing, realizing running down it was easier that trying to go slow.

~*~

“It might,” Julep said about the castle returning to a smaller size, closer to its original grandeur once things returned to normal… an optimistic outlood. “But I’ve heard some buzz around the infirmary that there’s a Knight who asked permission from the King and Queens to begin a school for the children in the castle. I could imagine that one day that could expand and, with so many rooms to serve as dormitories, this could be a great magic and practical applications school for anyone of any age and to teach anything from healers and medics to bards and artists,” she said with a smile. “It’d be the first and only of its kind in all of D’Jorin if that happened,” she said. Serg aimed small with just ensuring that the children in the castle would have a means to learn while they were here, since they were not home to learn from their own tribes. A universal schooling curriculum to suite their current needs, but it could become so much more, given the right nurturing.

Indigo looked over at Cinnamon and then to Caz, who had also paused in his motions at their mother-in-law’s almost blasé acceptance of her first mate’s fate.

“You never know. There are so many in the castle right now… You’ve been distracted worrying about your family, so you might not even have noticed if there had been interest,” Caz said, essentially suggesting that she needed to be open to it… which maybe she wasn’t until just this moment.

“You know, Cyan is really good at that sort of thing. Finding people. If you were really curious to know what happened to your first mate, I could see if she’d be able to try to find something on him. I mean, all she would need to start is the last place you saw him and a name,” Indigo added, wondering if the reason Cinnamon hadn’t found anyone was because perhaps she’d fallen for her first partner, something that wasn’t likely allowed in breeding facilities… hence, no doubt, why he’d been beaten and sent away, putting her with another.

Yuna smiled and nodded. “What kind of magic do you think I can do? Make things like wings?” she asked. She seemed interested in learning, however, how to teach her was going to be what he needed to figure out. She looked at the kite in her hands and then up at the sky. “Do you want to keep flying kites?” she asked. Their attention spans could wander, what with their young age, and before one knew it, they could be more interested in laying in the flower fields and guessing the shapes of clouds or playing tag in the orange blossom groves.

“That’s… amazing…” Lyla admitted sincerely as Elly expressed how much being here had done for her, including helping to expand her medical expertise by being able to work with someone like Sarah and having access to the magichines and tools here, some of which Sarah had designed…. And then to hear she’d met her husband here and had a family and found such fulfillment and purpose here… It really was amazing… and Lyla envied that. She was just finding herself right now.

“And if you want to take your time figuring out what you want to do or be, that’s alright too. I’m still figuring it out,” Ruby added with a smile. She hadn’t quite landed on something she wanted to pursue. She helped out here and there if someone from Horizon asked something of her or if Hunter needed extra help with something, but mostly she was just focused on being a mom and she enjoyed that.

“I’m afraid I don’t know much I’m good at to even know where to start,” Lyla admitted. Of course she had her talents, not that she imagined they’d be very lauded here or come in handy in any regard. She danced, but beyond that… she didn’t know what she could do. And, after Chaos, she didn’t have much desire to dance. He’d sort of stolen the joy from it when he’d hurt her after. He wasn’t always gentle. And she knew now that the times he was, it was most likely Magnus in control, what his heart overpowered his other needs and ambitions.

Venna listened and propped herself up on him a bit to look at him. “You haven’t failed, Sai. You only do that when you stop trying. You’re trying to make amends and do better and be there for them now, and while it’s not the same as having you there in the way Hope is going to be able to have you there… it’s still something. You still get to have a chance to be their father and to help them and be a part of what they’re building,” she said. She shook her head a little and smiled. “Sorry… don’t know where that came from. Probably a bit of Lord Samson’s advice coming out,” she admitted. She was a rare non-raven in Unkindness growing up. It was far more diverse now-a-days, with all sorts of Avions coming and going and taking up residence, as well as a large influx of wingless Mystrians. But Lord Samson had acted as a mentor and almost a surrogate uncle or father figure when she needed that sort of advice. Maybe more of it rubbed off than she realized.

Pepper smiled and laughed a bit when he said he was starving with such gusto. “We don’t want that,” she said as she put her hand in his and let him lead her off once more to find a spot fit for a picnic… and preferably close so their tummies didn’t need to wait too much longer.

“Do you think…. We do this too much?” Rain asked breathlessly as she laid in Rocky’s arms. Some in the pack seemed to gossip a bit about just how ‘busy’ Rain and Rocky were in their private lives as with pack responsibilities. And many still remembered vividly the dining room escapade back when they were merely dating.

Slate paused a moment and looked quietly at Juli, studying her thoughtfully for a few moments. “I don’t know how you saw it. I could hardly recognize it in myself,” he admitted. “But I’m grateful and glad that your feelings weren’t just from our condition… and neither were mine,” he said. If what he’d found with Juli had only existed in that state of Rage… he was sure he’d be far more lost than he was right now.

“Why can I hear him?” Kia asked as she heard both sides of the conversation. Then she felt her heart almost stop for a moment. “W-wait. That can’t happen,” Kia said when the Hellcat said that their souls were merging and that there was a chance one of them or both of them could fade away. She was a Soul Walker. She had to know something from her upbringing to help with this… If there was one thing she understood, this union wasn’t something that either of them had asked for, but rather something that Severin and Damienthros had forced upon them in one of their many experiments they invested in. There had to be some way to help them….

"Hmm... this one seemed to have the least amount of traffic. If I was a betting man, I'd say this was the entrance. I'll wait for back up though, just in case," Wes said as he waited near some trees across from the entrance,  sure that Quistis and Myth would be able to follow his scent.

"Ahh yes, the school. I was actually talked to about being the headmaster once it opens," Parack said, "I was afraid that having Parack Bonobas being known as the headmaster of your school would make people afraid of sending their children... but maybe it's time to stop living in fear of my own name. My grandchildren were able to thrive... and I was able to get to know you, after all..."

"Who knows? If it happens, it happens," Cinnamon said with a smile and a shrug, "I mean, I don't see anyone tripping over themselves to be with a single mother of 16 kids, but once upon a time I thought nobody would see those Bonobas kids as more than their family's past, but I was thankfully wrong there. Proves that anything can happen." She paused as she looked at Indigo and shook her head. "It's a nice offer, but its been well near two decades since we were together.  No need to search him down just because of old puppy love."

"Are you sure, Mama? It might be nice to actually meet Dad," Buttercup interjected.

"Well if you want to find him, I definitely won't try to stop you, but I'm fine regulating those memories as just that. I don't blame you for wanting to know, so if you want, I'll give Cyan all the info I remember."

"Who knows? The easiest way to know would be if we knew what your birth parents could do... since Mira has an affinity for water magic its definitely possible that you could as well, but who knows what could happen! I mean, Axl, Tera, and I didn't inherit Mom's crystal magic, Axl has magic from both Dad and Uncle Saiken and Tera has magic more akin to a pixie than a fox or a dragon. I wouldn't mind one day looking into how these things happen, but in your case, the sky's the limit! You could even be stronger than me!" When it came to his magic Altair was a lot stronger than most his age, as to be expected as a son of the Dragon King, so his declaration wasn't to be taken lightly! "Hmm... I think I'm done with the kites, all this magic talk is making me excited!"

"No need to pressure yourself- I mean, you're still learning about the real you, right?" Elly said with a smile, "My suggestion is to just keep an open mind, and if you see something that catches your eye, you should look into it. Maybe we could find something we could learn together? I have thought about learning how to dance- I might have nimble hands, but I have two left feet!"

Saiken chuckled. "And here I thought I was the older one. Look at you, popping out words of wisdom," he mused before kissing Venna's cheek.

It didn't take Rev long to find a nice quiet spot for him and Pep to eat, with they could really feel the sunshine and fresh air. "This looks good!"

"Well... we did say we... wanted another pup..." Rocky said with a tired laugh. He didn't mind the words being passed around about how constantly he and Rain did this. It wasn't like he let it get in the way of his duties, after all. Besides, Rain's his wife! Of course he'd want to be with her as much as possible!

"Well, Torrent did say I have a way of knowing people..." Juli said, though she hung her head a bit as she thought of how much doubt she had in her ex-husband and her son while she was under the virus' thrall.

"You placed a section of your own soul in his, correct, young one? That would be why you can hear me as well..." Infernus said before chuckling to himself. "Here you are, talking to the literal demon who tried to destroy your lover's soul yet you think so candidly about saving me as well. Well, the strong have the right to have strange motions. My soul remembers you, girl, and how you were able to withstand my attacks. You may be meek, but your power is undeniable."

Occ: Thank you guys. Meant to get this up yesterday but it ended up being today. I'm feeling better, the severe back pain is calmed down but now I'm just waiting for the for spots the needles entered to do the same. That takes a few days but the pain is tolerable. lol Like an annoying bee sting that lasts for a few days annoying but managable. If I missed someone please let me know.

Plum could not help but giggle as she was called an important listener and smiled. Her eyes bright with wonder she had never seen a band perform but for her it was even more amazing and special because her big sister was going to be singing with them and she wanted to hear her sing. She looked up at them all. “oh I can’t wait…” she said giggling and smiling. Her stomach still stung a bit where the nasty black burn but Zalli was going to make sure that burn faded into nothing more then a passing memory….Plum fell silent as the band began to play watching them all and looking as this was the best thing in the world and to her it was. This was amazing to get to see and hear.

Youm paused a moment and sighed shaking his head as he walked his way around the castle to the grand entry doors leading to the castle court room. It was one of the few castles that the courtroom was found upon entering the main doors like this mostly because the Queen who once ruled believed nothing had the power to cut her down. She had been wrong. He walked down the ruined walk way when the burlap sack slung over his shoulder began to move. “Ah awake are you….you’ll wish you stayed sleeping. I’m…not gentle with my dinner.” He said darkly as he flung open the grand entry way doors looking at the rows upon rows of cradles with sleeping dolls. They were not to be touched not a single one. As creepy as it was to him to see them always there resting…in the likeness some of them of one of his meals….He looked down the long walk way to where the figure sat on the floor. Unable to move from that place…”Ettie..” He breathed. “Damn….I have to let you see this cattle too right? So you can try to save them….oh wait you can’t save them all you can do is rob me of the juiciest part but it’s the old man’s rules.” Youm said as he walked forward. The burgundy phoenix-fox looked up at him with eyes that seemed to pierce straight through his soul….and he froze it was always like this he hated those brilliant eyes of the man.

“you will not have a merciful death.” Ettie’s low soft tenor rang out as he sat there the latest doll resting on his lap. “none of you will.”

“Tsk’’ Youm hissed. “you always say that but look here I am still alive and with dinner in my bag. You how many? You haven’t saved nearly as many souls as you’ve lost Ettie why not give up.” Youm said lowly.

“I won’t. Because they are still those I can save…if even it’s making sure they get to the Vale and not devoured completely by you….I won’t stop, I’ll keep trying…no matter what.” Ettie said lowly….if only she had not ashed less then a month before her run in with them. She had not been used to the sever differences of suddenly being in an a male form…it had thrown her off and now as a ‘male’ Ettie sat trapped….unable to do anything but reach those few he could save….ironically it was only a little over half of the dolls in the throne room but to Ettie every single one was important….everyone one of them….even those he had not saved….he’d find a way to get free of the chains and collar and put an end to the evil of Marron and his family….he had to. It was the only way he could repay those souls he lost. Ettie had no idea Youm had a shadow following him from a discreet distance today, nor did Youm for that matter….or that Marron had kidnapped Tegra….if he did…he’d know Marron and his kids were in for a world of pain….Myth was not someone you wanted to make mad by kidnapping his younger twin or in this  case her.

Anos walked  up to the door as it opened and his eyes fell upon the dragon who welcomed him. Time had aged him but in a good way, taller and stronger. Well built from years of training and his eyes were what Anos was pleased to see the most as he walked in chuckling at the you seem to be in good health for the most part. They both knew the damage he took creating that first pillar. And while Sally healed the pain of it the damaged remained and was slow to heal. At least it wasn’t bothering him anymore. He glanced about the room noting the differences right away in a ‘meeting room’ and to be honest with himself he much preferred this. “You are not wrong.” He answered as he walked over and choose a comfortable chair to sit in. “Time has changed you all in good ways, I see one who is much stronger then he was then, but the change I see the most  is how much stronger the light has become in your eyes you have not lost it.” He said calmly. “That pleases me greatly…too much darkness back then….far to much and yet it’s a pale shadow to the darkness that beseeches everything now.” He said sighing softly then nodded. “Then come join me I am sure there are questions you wish to ask, one of which I’ve never answered no matter how many times you asked it.”  Why….what compelled him to kill Cvinda. To make his pressence in the world known in such a way. He was sure Drak had come to many conclusions on his own but any answers he gave now would only confirm or fill in any remaining blanks.

~*~
Kry nodded as he looked at Zuri pausing only a moment at the gate as the lights in his fur danced and spoke to another telling him they were okay and more importantly who it was that was ‘talking’ to him. His sister. Wyntress was here in the castle safe and sound and out of harms way. That just left….Kyoko and he could not leave Oden to do this alone because he would. At least he knew she was safe. “Come on…stick close to me Zuri.” He said lowly as he turned nodding to the guard’s who looked worried that is until he spoke again. “Phantisma I need you to include Zuri in the safety area.” He said to his codex and it spun out the crystals flying further to include them both and the number of them increased. The ancient writing glowing beneath his skin that allowed him to control it. But for such a fine command such as including another person it was often easier to speak the command aloud then think it.
~*~
Averie nodded as he looked at them all. “I’ve contacted mom so she’ll have the holding room ready for him once we start moving she’s already sent back a confirmation and that it’ll be all set once we get moving and get him there, there won’t be any delay’s with the room, or the guards needed to ensure safety of everyone.”  He then looked over at Del as she once again expressed gratitude. “Just knowing that helping all of you ensures your safety is enough for me. But if you like I can speak with Nikki about a play date for the little ones. I’d rather develop deep and lasting bonds, more then anything else.” He had no need for rewards or returned favors so the idea of ensuring that their children grew up as friends that the bonds that were weakened due to neglect were strengthened going forward was worth far more to them anything monetary, like gold or jewels or I owe you’s.

Fai smiled. “I could be held like this by you too all day, however….it seems you’re needed.” She said softly as she snuggled a little longer in his arms. “Just shows how good you are at your job that’s all.” She said about the changes he’d made to the Unkindness’s guards and the way things were being done now. She knew any mistake her beloved raven made no matter how small would eat at him more then anyone and he’d endeavor to not make another one like it. It was just the way he was he cared about what he did greatly.

~*~
Tempest shook his head no. “No not all doctors. It depeneds on where you study medicine for example there are doctors out there who use magic heavily in there treatments. And those who do not. In my case learning medicine as a Shinobi means learning about the way the chi flows in order to provide treatments.” He said as he gave her the first shot and he would be surprised if she even noticed. The subtle manipulation of chi ensured not even the pin prick pain of the needle entering would be noticeable. It was done that way because at times the injuries could feel so much worse with a needle going through them that they did it without really thinking about it. “My people learn about chi all of us, although not all of use use it as Shinobi or doctors in my case. Some use it for therapy healing and I believe you have one who does something similar on a whole different level. Working with the spirit for healing.” He said meaning Safforn. As he spoke he finished the second shot and then set down the small vial full of liquid light. “that is the last vaccine you just need to drink that one and then I’ll have you sign off that you received it today.” He said as he collected the two spent needles. Medicine….being a doctor a healer was something he had always loved. He was skilled at it….but his heart was full of a deep shadow of darkness of his own having lost his wife and unborn child…

“Mmm Basil is a gentle tempered bunny….” Corri said thinking about it. “I’m sure whatever has you nervous to be seeing him again…might have been misunderstood.” She said not knowing that Basil had already had one of the do right by my daughter talks. Yes he was a gentle tempered bunny but he was no push over he had to be tough in his own way to handle being married to someone as spunky and hard to understand at times like Corriander who the enter warren thought would grow old single and alone, never marrying anyone and certainly not having as many kids as she did, they never thought she’d have one. Obviously that was wrong.

---

Mikki smiled and nodded as she let Sarah lead her and Rem out to the dinning hall. “Oh I’m so excited Mama I know of one or two flavors but there’s lots more?” She said thinking about it. Back in Rhealm they really only made the yummy creamy vanilla that Mikki know the most about adding things to and one that adults tended to like and Mikki wrinkled her nose over.

Melody smiled and nodded. “Sure thing.” She said to Sarah and moved off to get the sample trays ready for the girls and the single scoop the way Sarah liked it. Melody walked into the freezer and got to work there were a lot of different types of ice creams to choose from but she made up the trays for the girls with the flavors that the children of the castle were always ordering all the fun flavors for kids, she started with the samples and would get Sarah’s last as she was sure that she’d have everything at that point to ensure the girls had a fun time. She doubted they’d have room for an actual scoop of any sort but that was fine. She knew why Sarah choose to do it this way and honestly it would be cute to see the looks of awe on the little one’s faces.

---

Saphira nodded as he spoke on the laterns and it’s origin’s and then lifted her crystal putting through a request for permission to study the pieces as she had someone on her team who studied the ancient relics. Balian would be good at figuring out it’s original purpose and creator. Which would help in figuring out how much of a hold it had on Zlo among other things. “I put through a request for study and my reasons for asking.” She said meaning him, that he was good; really good at determining origins and the different things that needed to be figured out about such corrupted relics. Saphira chuckled a bit as he went straight to the subject this time instead of her, and her blurting out her feelings before. She listened as he spoke and tipped her head as he said he cared about her a lot more then he realized, and he had been happy when she said it…it got him thinking. “Yeah?” she asked softly the spunky energetic captain that she was showing a rare shyness. When it came to leading her team sure she was sure of her footing always but this her personal feelings had her a bit more reserved and shy as she looked at Balian he had always turned her head always meant so much more to her then the rest of the team he was the one….who had stolen her heart after all.

~*~
Silvi had quickly set up everything for Averie knowing that it was all going to be working out alright there. She looked up at him nodding. “I am I’m sure you’ll like it.” She said as she cuddled up against him. She was looking forward to brunch with him. But she would also tell him about this he needed to know but right now she just wanted to get through brunch, nice and calm and nothing else. She was more then happy to share all the work with her ‘nieces and nephew’s’. As well as Averie.

Rumi nodded as snuggled up to Ashe listening as she spoke and chuckled. “Too true.” He chuckled as he thought about it. “She does have feelings for him, she just needs the time to realize it herself.” He said relaxing there with her. Whoever this Nyx is….hope he treats her right. He said having no idea Nyx was an old world charmer. He’d treat her right. He didn’t know how to be anything other then true. He’d never play wih her feelings or toy with her.
Lashire flipped the links to the rooms for a moment. Nessa was in the room that belonged to Nyx with the atrium and roses while Nyx was borrowing his sister’s room for the moment. Since the rooms were connected by a set of double doors it was easy to flip them about and connect them. So when Tilly knocked Nyx did hear it and got up walking over to the door and opened it squinting and looked at Tilly. “Hey,” he said softly and moved to let her in the magical depilation clearly showing with him at this point the raging headache among other things since he had spent so much of his magic. It took large amounts of magic to hold a moment in time and keep a tear from happening. So he had one of the worst magical hangovers in history, while his own history that is. He walked slowly back into the room he’d move to sit in a chair but it would be easy for Tilly to catch him and move him over to the bed to lay down.
~*~
Soliel nodded a bit as she walked with Io, following the elf into the tunnels that lead to the Elvin city. Unaware of the collapsed part or the small detour they would need to take as La’shire closed that off once aware of it. But at the moment she walked with Io and followed Licht.

Licht walked ahead of the girls leading the way not knowing that Io was trying to figure out who had summoned her. Of course the irony of it all was that while Traine was there it was not him that had actually summoned her but they would both need to be there. He walked along and paused stopping with the girls behind him as the Abyss curled a bit in front of him. There didn’t seem to be any Furies and even if there were they would not approach him even just one Night elf was enough to cause them to back up. “La’shire ji ailu Abyss est nagtia.” He spoke in Elvin and the crystal viens shimmered working to seal off that area on both sides but it was slow and until it was sealed he would not move forward mostly because La’shire would not deviate the tunnel until the way that was damaged was blocked off and eventually repaired….but it was slower so much slower since it was further out then the castle spirit even if the crystal veining through the tunnel allowed her to manipulate it…it was slower then being in the castle itself. Licht glanced back at the two girls. “Stay behind me we’’ll be delayed a few moments. La’shire needs to seal this. Area and create a new way.” He spoke lowly his eyes surveying everything.

Traine listened to Rael nodding as the dragon spoke. “I’ll try.” He answered and then glanced in the direction of the tunnels…something felt off like a nagging sense of wrongness in the back of his mind. Like something happened….and he needed to go but he didn’t know what or why. Or even where for that matter…and searching blindly was a waste of time even with the way he was feeling at the moment. “Something isn’t right…” he spoke out loud looking in the direction of the tunnel’s that connected La’shire and the village…

Minato at quickly himself but it was mostly due to how close it was getting to noon and not wanting to risk hurting anyone that he ate his meal with the grace and speed that he was. He finished at the same time as Esric but for different reasons and he would guide the Pixie to the room he’d be sharing with his sister. Unaware that his sister was currently here now with Miki and Sarah and about to get a sugar high thanks to ice cream but that the girls would also get to burn it off playing too.

Pallas listened as Marin described it and chuckled. “It all sounds lovely I’ll have to see it sometime.” She said as she listened to what Marin told her about even as they both sat relaxed under the tree and looking at the soft glow of the nightfall garden. It was incredibly lovely to look at. “That pool sounds amazing I’ve never heard of water doing that.” She said about the minerals that made it light up around the person in the water. It sounded amazing.
Levia walked with Hes just glad to be getting out of there for now. She walked with her still feeling tightly wound and glad for the closeness and warmth of Hestia being so close to her at the moment. “Sorry..” she whispered usually she bounced back quickly enough but for some reason Morgana had this way of just….taking all of the spirit and life right out of Levia.

Lyka smiled as she said it was a date and it was cute, he’d certainly enjoy all of those dates and then she was pausing and saying…”Sunny…” he said and glanced about. “there’s a root over there that is high enough to sit upon like a bench do you need to sit a bit?” he asked her not sure what it was but she said she wasn’t feeling right at the moment or not good he had no idea that something was wrong with Levi and that Sunny was picking up on her sister’s distress.

“You’re welcome.” He said as he watched her get comfy in the robe and then climb back into the bed. He loved seeing her warm and happy. La’shire made sure the bed always had fresh clean sheets when they got out of it and Keelin was always quick to snuggle back up in them. It was adorable. But he understood it too.

Jarral nodded as he watched the lights. “It’s a pattern in a way the way they’re shimmering..” He said watching the way the lights danced in her hair and while it was memorizing it wasn’t hurting her. She said something new but he had to wonder….”Or maybe something old….something that hasn’t happened in a long time?” He said thinking about it. “It would make it seem new…” He had no idea how right he was that her lights were talking to her elder brothers….and that he was close, so very close in fact he was right outside the castle!

~*~
“I know.” She said softly. “I wouldn’t have either, but I thought you should know…” How he looked at her how he saw her had not changed, not lessoned. Fauve nodded. “I’ll stay, I’ll be here as long as you need me to be.” She said as she looked at her sister.

Tatiana nodded and got up. “I’ve left some medicines just in case and if you need anything I’ve set my personal number to your crystal. Contact me directly. You won’t be dealing with any nurses or anyone else going forward. Only those you wish to know or have contact with concerning this.” The Akita said softly. It was to prevent all the heart ache that Fauve and others had gone through. Fauve was something of a spit fire though, they whispered about it behind her back because to say it to her face usually got them finding out what it meant to irritate and anger an Amazonian painted lycan. “If your alright I’ll go double check on Sorei was it make sure he’s doing alright.”
Fauve nodded. “I’ve got her. Those cuts weren’t too deep where they?” She asked and Tatianna shook her head.
“From what I saw upon arriving they didn’t look super deep but he did have some questionable ones….I doubt he even noticed them though.” She said softly. “His entire being was focused on making sure you were okay after all.” She said looking at Ginseng. “He’s a good mate.. I’m glad you have someone like him. Family is important but so too is your mate…you’ll understand.” She said softly, there were those who’d treat Ginseng horribly but Sorei wasn’t one of them.

“Its instinctive. I know when she needs me to push or hold on and when she needs me to back off and how much…” He said thinking about it. “I just…feel it. What she needs from me when she needs it….and I listen to those feelings.” He nodded as he looked at Maks. “Seems so.” About it being a rare trait they both possessed. “I’m no miracle worker….” He said shaking his head and scratching his nose a bit. “It’s just….her. For some reason I can feel what she needs from me…what she needs me to be for her.”
Kahiri nodded. “It’s possible.” He said about going to one of them. “But I don’t think it’s heart that’s sick…if it was he’d be doing far more damage then he has to this day….no…it’s something else.” He said thinking about it. “It’s like they way he sees and proccess’s everything around him isn’t right…he keeps saying I stole the mist from him….yet his scent is of the mist.” He said lowly. “I Just wish I knew what it was that was causing him to be like this…as much as he’s hurting others he’s hurting himself too.”
~*~
River watched Vespa and chuckled. “Does the dress bother you?” She asked her gently before they got swimming. It would be a unnecessary distraction for swimming if she focused on it too much. She needed to make sure nothing would  be pulling Vespa’s attention away from learning to swim and that included the dress even if it felt like she was wearing nothing at all.

Miharu nodded. “Yeah but as they share a mother….” He looked over at Rostan a moment before gazing back out at Vespa and River. “He hasn’t made it publicly known for her safety. He said that while others would understand when it came to the high mage as there are countless children from him and his brother who were in the light….with his mother it was a bit different…and Vespa didn’t deserve to be treated poorly.” He said glancing at Rostan. “But I don’t sense that about you or River…its like it doesn’t matter to you who the parent is only who she is.” He looked back at the water. “Just as a flower does not choose where to grow a child does not choose who they’re parents are. Only who they are and who they become despite that.”

Frau nodded. ‘Indeed I’m certain the moment Daire mentioned I was in contact with him that Meeka would be instantly asking if I was coming to breakfast, with you of course.” She said playfully as she leaned in. But they both knew Meeka would be focused on wither or not Frau was there and it wasn’t that she didn’t like Liam she did…it was just that the Silvermoon Phoenix had become someone safe and important to Meeka and Baillie.
Daire chuckled and ordered. “They’re on the way. Liam and Frau. I’d say they’ll be here in a few minutes.” He said meaning they were close she knew that to mean any minute now there would be a knock on the door and it would be Frau with Liam and Daire knew Meeka would be tickled pink to see the woman.

Syao knew it was bothering Zyna didn’t have to see her face to see the look on it to know he knew. “I’m okay.” He said turning his head to look at his adorable mate. “I promise.” He said and it was true this wasn’t going to hurt him he was okay uncomfortable but okay.

“I…” She looked up at him and a troubled look entered her eyes. “I have no memories of my childhood….of where I was born…of anything before waking up in the forbidden woods with Frau’Lea holding me and….Rumi crying…” she said softly. “Frau said it was…alright….that she was able to save me….but I don’t know from what….” She looked at him, then reached up and touched the mark on the back of her neck. “I….felt an odd sense when I saw Frau….save Aspen….like it felt like I knew what it was like to wake in those waters…” she looked up at him. “But when I ask Rumi he just…tenses up and goes quiet…. He won’t say anything about the past….about what I can’t remember…”

~*~
Pell smiled. “Of course.” He said about her thanking him and being glad she didn’t have to. He walked with her back into the living room where Kiten and Prim were and nodded. “She does.” He said look like she was doing much better….and much quicker then they would have seen had any doctor treated her from the kingdom…Kiten was her son but his medical skills seemed to be incredible compared to what they knew….of course what they knew was from the past.

Kiten’s ear pivoted on his head without turning to face them. “I can see about that herb.” He said lightly. “I Just need the check what’s left in that jar.” He said able to scent the seal on the glass jar’s lid, the tension in the way they walked the nervousness not to mention he wouldn’t say it but he could even as he spoke to his mother hear there conversation in the kitchen….his eyes were lacking so his other senses made up for it allowing him to hear far more then a vulpine usually would. Kit just had the good graces to never speak on what he heard in what should have been a private conversation.

Yuuri nodded. “There is a lot going on….” She said looking at him then at Paz and listening to all Senn said and nodded again. “It’s like the chaotic energy was put to sleep too then….” She looked at Senn and back at the house before glancing at Topaz who looked frustrated at the sudden need for a nap and smiled despite herself. “Oh I’m sure Paz will help him….she’ll pull his focus to her often enough wither or not she’s trying to. I can’t imagine her settling down easily…” Meaning her sudden need for naps and other things she was a feisty roo and it took Kit carefully navigating her spirited nature. “I’m glad the medicine worked for you Paz.” Yuuri said watching her best friend and ‘sister’.

Kit excused himself from his mothers side after a moment and walked over holding out his hand for the jar with the bits and pieces in it. “Here.” He said calmly gently but firmly. He wasn’t nearly as worried about what was in the jar even the smallest leaf could become a blossoming plant in his hands. A seed it wouldn’t take much. And the irony of jars of herbs like this one was there was always some tiny leaf or small seed down in the bottom it just took a touch of patience to find it and wake it up. He had that in spades.
~*~
Drachrona sighed a bit as she looked at what her brother was watching again. Hearing him say that he intended to ask those very questions when the time was right. She looked at the images and leaned back a bit before looking at him and then again at the mirror like surface. “I don’t know if I’ll be able to forgive him though…” she said softly lowly. “There had to be another way….he just suddenly appears out of no where and…” She looked down. “I Know I’m not supposed to be like this….I govern over time I’m supposed to be neutral so why then….does he bother me so much?”

Naria moved just enough to catch and hold her steady on the stairs as a vision choose that moment to take her eyes. Usually she had more control then that he knew that. But this one….the sheer urgency of it….He held her gently bracing her so she didn’t fall face first down the steps as she saw something that seemed to have her trembling her spirit rather….he could sense it…something dire her vision was something beyond dark and dire…He hadn’t had the chance to counter the light jab about poisoning her with bad cooking as they had been joking around back and forth until that moment. He held her as she trembled both in body and spirit when the haze of her vision seemed to clear from her eyes. “Aye now Ever…what did ye see?” he asked her gently as he held her supported her and waited for her to either regain her center or if it became clear she wasn’t going to soon he’d carefuly lift her and carry her down the stairs to safety. He just had no idea the horror of the vision that just came to her….a flame that consumed and burned life itself….

Erza smiled gently as Zai spoke telling her about who she was what she was and she listened to the girl. Then nodded. “Then the winds scent so strong around you makes sense.” She said softly. Erza nodded. “Of course.” She said softly looking at Zai and smiled the look in her eyes and the way she didn’t repeat what she heard aloud would let Zai know she was right to trust in Erza she’d never tell a soul. “You’re welcome.” She said softly. “But I don’t need thanks for that….I…pride myself on helping others.”

Arieta walked up to Pine as she lead the dire wolves and he his own they had seemed to merge for a moment but he wasn’t her type and that was fine sine a certain druid girl turned his head and caught his attention and she was happy for him. “The danger has not passed….something still causes my fur to bristle the wrong way.” She said lowly walking up to him. “I have my scout’s running about and keeping watch while helping where needed….” She looked at the village. “it’s our instinct….I know you can sense it Pine…I can see it in your eyes.”

Nysa hugged her back. “Sorry to keep you waiting Nydia.” She said hugging Nydia back and seeing the peering eyes through the door behind her beloved niece and nephew and of course Arc. Then there was Ayian’s adorable step sister….but beyond that. “Alright all of you, they’re be time to answer all your curious looks later now shooo and let us rest.” She said and heard the soft chuckles as she sounded very much like the Nysa they remembered then looked at her sister. Then up at Arc and shook her head. “Can’t believe the cottage still stands…how long has it been since anyone lived in it.” She said pondering that one. “That wouldn’t surprise me…Maize has always been in tune with nature more then even us….sweet girl. Broke my heart when her parents were killed…for a long time Leon and I took her in and brought her up with our own Kirie.”

Nysa looked over at Bayla and smiled. “Thank you for looking after my nephew and her boy. He’s grown up with a good head on his shoulders. You helped with that right?” she said looking at Bayla as Ayian could not help but smile and chuckle. Family….Nysa meant she was family to him a much loved sister.

“I thank you.” Zalli said as she stood bringing her staff up with her and began to move to walk with Singo her eyes surveying everything about her. She walked with him barefoot as always, being what she was meant shoes and things like pants didn’t work well so she often wore long robes that went to her mid-thigh and dresses things that would not interfere with her shifting if need be. But here and now as she looked about the lands following the flow of nature’s energy with eyes as she walked with Singo she was looking for the hidden door….she had to find it…she had to stop this before it happened. She had no idea that the ex princess now leader of the Droai, Lorna had seen what was to come and what Zalli was there to stop.

Kirie smiled. “It’s the same for me you know.” She said softly looking at her ‘sister’. “When I’m feeling too lost and vulnerable you’ve always been able to bring me back to center….now there’s Eko, for me just as there’s Athrun for you right?” She said softly. “Honestly I’m happy for you, that you’ve found someone like Athrun who understands you and loves you the way he does.” She said knowing seeing the sparkle in her ‘sister’s’ eyes whenever she mentioned the Warrow.

Meliodas nodded. “I know they will be.” He said in agreement. The sylph Queen was a good woman. Fear made her do things she no doubt felt awful and hated doing. And Mel could understand that too. He moved with Sylar on the back of the steed to return to the cottage where Poe was. “Yeah…” He said although it sounded dispassionate it wasn’t. His attention was in that direction after all. “I hope she was able to eat something if even a little bit.” He said sounding more like himself. The first if anything had been instinctive the distancing when answering about her to keep her safe and then he reminded himself quickly that Sylar would never hurt her. Or him for that matter had allowed him to open up a bit more. “sorry….it’s…instinctive to protect her….if I let it be known what she means to me…he’d…hurt her or worse.” He said meaning his father. So it was instinctive….even if it bothered him to speak on his feelings for her as if they weren’t anything more then a cold man thinking of her as a plaything when it truth he loved and adored Poe.

Nayril nodded as hugged him back listening to everything. “I’m glad everyone is alright and I’m sure you’ll catch him but Finn…” She reached over and lifted it off of the desk since getting it and the dagger bonding to her…the same one that marked her one of Ivy’s guardian’s….it was glowing with the warning pattern of danger…”This started glowing around the time of his attack and it hasn’t stopped…” She said looking at it. “I’m not sure why….I can’t sense any danger around Ivy she’s still safe…unless it’s that there’s something still off here…” She looked at him. “And the dagger is warning of it…but if Silvantis is gone on the wind then perhaps it’s meaning is something else all together?” She said looking at her soon to be husband.

Koran couldn't help but smile warmly at Mira's comments "Your right on both accounts there Mira, both my mother back then and you all here and now have contributed to many fond memories." he stated gently petting Mira's head in approval always so very happy when she's open and honest with her thoughts and feelings with him. "My time with you in particular will always be the most fond memories." he assured her as he briefly glanced to the younger pair nearby noting how they seemed to be more interested in talking than playing with the kites at this point.

"Now that being said it seems like its almost time to wrap up our time here as the kites have fallen to the side so I need to go return them. They served their purpose however and that's what matters."

Dkhoran admittedly felt slightly surprised but not in a bad way at Anos's words, he hadn't quite realized he had those sorts of expectations of him but it is assuring that even after those few words he could tell Anos hadn't changed much despite his time in the nether and there wasn't any animosity to be found. Drak's brows furrowed in thought however when it was mentioned there was questions he probably wanted to ask, and he really did have a burning desire to have certain things clarified after so long. "Certainly there is no shortage of things I wish to know but we both know exactly where I want to start with that, What or who exactly pushed you to slay Cvinda? It isn't something you'd have done without some sort of outside influence as far as I can tell, doesn't fit your personality."

He leaned into his own chair some getting comfortable "I do have a theory at least, something I've put together since then as I've watched the races grow after her demise. First I ruled out any of the other ancients as its pretty much not in their blood so to speak to even consider killing each other. After a while I ruled out it being any one individual from any of the races at the time, far too much to lose without a on demand means of getting knowledge even temporary knowledge. Second it paints far too large a target on someones back asking the death of an ancient, third I couldn't imagine at the time any one person having the actual power to influence you to do so."

He took a moment to collect his thoughts once more his fingers drumming on his arms as he folded them "As time passed and I could see how the different species advanced -especially- the humans at a rather astonishing rate as if to catch up in knowledge and technology it came to mind it must have been someone or something greater, whom saw Cvinda's actions as actively harmful to civilization as a whole and seeing a larger picture knew she had to be put down for the world to move forward."

He placed an index finger down on the table as if pointing down at some unseen thing "So I eventually come to settle on a theory that it was the Spirit of the World itself that somehow set you on this task. Its the only entity that fits the criteria of having the influence to ask for such a task that would burden you so and have the understanding of the consequences of such action with the long term result being all the species of the world moving forward of their own accord in a healthy manner. That is the conclusion I've come to after so long."

Anos watched Drak take a seat before beginning and there he got to see that burning light that sought answers even as a young dragon had not gone out but had truly grown. Drak spoke posing the question and theory so to speak as he had pondered who or what could have commanded Anos. He was not wrong there was no Ancient or Mortal that could command him to do anything.

So he listened as Drak spoke the patience in Anos's posture spoke volumes he really did wish to hear where Drak's thoughts on the matter lead him the the young dragon..well Ancient Purie to those here and now but still young to Anos, point down seemingly at the table as he drew his conclusions, about the races advancing about it all and that it lead him to....

"Well done." Anos spoke nodding feeling the irritated heat in the stigmata but the binding kept it under control. "D'Joran herself is the only being that can command me to do anything. I am her sword, so or so mother told me when she gave such a command."

He regarded the Dragon before him. "You are correct D'Joran weighed Cvinda against everything....then....finished creating me to deal with Cvinda.. I was created Originally by D'Joran right after Draco....but she left me unfinished...to sit and wait for her on a small island in the SilverSea or sea of creation....only when Cvinda refused to allow the mortal races knowledge and growth did D'Joran return to finish me and to me she bound me to one inescapable law. 'Everything in existence must remain in balance' to that end I am not ruled by 'good or evil" or right or wrong. I am bound by my emotions....if I love it's with all that I am and if I desire to destroy or kill someone nothing will stop me until I do....needless to say it was after that killing part she gave that command. The first act to define my existence was destroying Cvinda. That being said....I find I have little desire to destroy anything..perhaps because I was created from destruction...I find I'd much rather see where things go and grow....I rather enjoy watching the children play in Ne'ther Drak..I hold no ill will towards D'Joran. I allowed Draco to seal the gate....the demons being born would have destroyed this world. It was better for all I take them with me to the Nether and the gate sealed behind me.....so imagine my surprise when mother's life force comes bursting into my realm...carried on a wind of death and decay.....if this continues...every realm will be destroyed..."

Anos could clearly see Drak's expression brighten at first as his theory was confirmed, obviously this question had plagued him since the time of Chaos and the confirmation along with the follow up apparently set some puzzle pieces into place as a look of thoughtful understanding replaced his lighthearted expression. As Anos revealed more and more of his creation and D'jorin's actions his lips tugged down in deeper thought as things were starting to be painted into a larger clear picture of the situation back then.

This was all an incredible reveal, while Dkhoran had some guesses as to what really happened during his travels once the Age of Chaos had come to an end, both how the races started to advance and the overall effect Anos had on the world at the time and the effects leading to this day led much credence to him being the Blade of D'Jorin someone who exists to keep balance. More and more bits of information came from memory truly completing the puzzle of what happened and why it did. "That makes everything so painfully clear, you've made great sacrifices for the world and the inhabitants don't have the slightest clue and it shames me to think of the terrible light the world paints you in when back then you ended up being the very one to set things right."

Dkhoran couldn't help but sigh deeply and frown, as someone who's always stood on the side of true justice now that he had the full picture felt a burning in his heart ignited at what he felt was a great disservice to someone who had a truly unpleasant task forced upon him earning the ancients scorn and willingly accepted banishment once more for the sake of the inhabitants. The thought made him burn with a righteous anger, and made a personal vow internally to have the Demon Dragon's back even if the entire world didn't believe him, the weight of the truth giving strength of resolve.

"The darkness you speak of, I had hoped it hadn't seeped deep enough or wide enough to affect the world to interfere with the energies keeping the Nether closed, but the very moment I felt you emerge quashed those hopes, that was further emphasized when the very first thing you did was construct one of the Pillars to soak up the darkness, which told volumes of what was going on. Its been a issue myself and the other inhabitants of La'Shire have been contending with for a very long time.."

His expression turned solemn as he leaned forward on the chair "You've already had an encounter with a minion of one of the driving forces of the darkness, Raiser's Furies can be found infesting wherever the darkness has spread. The average soldier don't have the means to slay even a single fury due to their unnatural nature often requiring to be equipped with special enchanted weapons or overwhelming magic. Raiser is the mother of this castle's current lord and while she has many plots to wipe us out her main overarching goal is to find a way to kill ancients, I've crossed her path a number of times but have never had luck putting her down for good. Many years ago Traitorn, the lord here had been at her side but my first adopted daughter managed to bring him over to the light and turn his back on Raiser and I consider Traitorn one of my oldest and dearest friends and trust him implicitly."

The ancient purie couldn't stop an impish smile from coming up "I'm sure I'll get an earful from him later for not giving you a.." he paused briefly to bring his hands up to make quotation marks with his fingers "'Proper reception.' Make a big deal in the throne room or bring you to one of our most luxurious conference rooms. I'd make a terrible ruler since I'm not one for etiquette."

Anos watched the way Drak brightened up hearing he was right. And then the subtle changes as the dragon before put his own thoughts together. Anos sat there listening as Drak filled him in. On Rsiser and her Furies, on her son being brought to the light on many things in that moment but despite the seriousness of the situation at large the demon dragon could not help but laugh. A warm deep sound from one many considered to be evil.

"If need be I can assure him....I despite being king....perfer this over the other." He said light heartedly. But shifted shaking his head. "Unfortunately I fear the darkness is more akin to a disease. D'Joran's very magic her life force is being twisted. Alas the one pillar is no where nearly enough. While I could completely construct one....it will be far to long before I could another."

Anos took a deep sombering breathe. "My own adopted daughter was able to heal the pain but the damage remains. That only time will heal. I can construct the three additional Rainbow Lotus Crystal's as well as the pillars. Give scrolls with both the purification spell and defensive barrier to protect the three. Each needs to be placed at a junction point for the lae lines. Or....as it was once called life streams of the world."

Anos took a deep breath as he regarded Drak. "As to her killing an Ancient....she would need my power to do it and I'm in no hurry to gain another stigmata. This one is trouble enough. Even should she succeed she'll not gain the power of an Ancient....just the price that comes with it." He said holding up his right hand. "But as much as she's twisted the laws of existence....it may take weapons forged in the Nether and blessed by the Ancients...weapons born of both this Realm of 'Good' and my own....where that which is too dark for D'Joran is born."

Anos regarded Drak. "The first Brood....the first 'demon's' were born from the people's hatred and malice towards me. Such overwhelming dark energy had no place here in D'Joran. She could not handle it....the Nether....and I are one in the same....I could handle all that negative energy and when it came to the Nether....they were born. It took time...and a few generations but...they've learned to be more then demons. They've learned to love, to forgive that they need not kill. There are cities and schools....things I had thought this world would be league's ahead of us on. "

Anos turned his head to look out as if looking at the world outside of the castle. "She has caused great harm and setbacks to this world. I can not leave until she has been stopped and balance restored." Anos looked at Drak and chuckled. "Oh...to the People of Ne'ther all of you are scary....beings of light that can erase them in an instant. Or so the fables go. I suppose the people who wrote them did so to keep the Ne'therian's from deciding to invade here. As much as I hate lies I let the stories be written. " Anos leaned back. "It meant they would not attack D'Joran....at least not the Ne'therian's. They live there lives like you do. Families and the such....but there are those...who refuse. There are those who cling to being Demons and mercilessly slaughter and kill...." Anos looked at Drak. "But even they...would never dare do what this Rsiser has."

Sally and the band went through a few songs, bouncing ideas off each other before trying something else, each time explaining to Plum what they were doing and why.

Zuri nodded as she left with Kry. "So, considering the lack of information, I take it that this mission is far from safe..."

(UGH! Lost a whole post just now hopefully had everything and everyone.)

Acerbus grabbed for his crystal, "Jupiter if you can call your brother and let him know." He asked and turning to back to Del speaking to Averie and hearing the suggestion of a play date with his kids. He smiled and looked to Del and nodding in approval of such an idea. He turned head head when he heard crystal ping. "Donovan? Yes, we are looking to move Zlo. We need a few guards over by the holding cells and make sure one knows Glamor."

Jupiter taking out his own crystal, "When the call of the attack went out Mars and Koi got it and rushed back. By how fast you all came I am shocked you didn't run into one another."

Mela was looking around a little bit and taking in another deep breath, she was starting to feel like she was one of too many cooks right now. After her short breath she stood up, "Hey Twilight, I need a little air mind taking a walk with me?" She asked, it would be to breath a bit but she also wanted to pick her sisters brain about Del 'sister' that was still healing in the Sacred Oak.

Zanna listened to Nashy and was little confused and then surprised. She placed a hand on Sasha's shoulder and leaned down, "Go get Lulu for me." She asked and stood up to look back to the couple. "You didn't get a good look at this person?"

Serg shook his head, "We did not, he was badly hurt and got portion of his face was covered, in fact to only reason we were able to even hear him was he was able to speak into our minds, weakly though." He explained and looking back to Nashy with a smile, "We flew all the way here thinking it would be good to let you and this Lulu know."

Sasah moved back into the living room, "Miss Lulu, Mom is asking for you."

Crys was just watching Eros and if someone would look closely it was like she almost had hearts in her eyes. It was something she thought about, if maybe Eros dream of being with the guards hadn't panned out he would join her in these jobs. Of course with the leadership changed Eros was giving the chance and so far has excelled. She put her little dream away, but now it was coming true. "Okay, so we have our plan, a time, we should go over the small details like a signal to send us when we could interrupt your search and so on."

Mizuki was walking a long with the words of Toia still in her head, that she was suppose to be a mentor to more than just Deet but was focusing on her a lot. "Perhabs she is right...I..Oh!" She was so lost in thought she nearly ran into Heaven. "I'm sorry sister."

Heaven looked over coldly, "Lost in thought again Mizuki?" She asked crossing her arms. Seemed not everyone was so forgiving as Toia. "The latest incident with your maiden has me wondering if you still wish to be a part of the Coven."

"Of...of course." Mizuki said a bit shocked by the thought.

"Hm..I do wonder." Haven added before walking off leaving the other Priestess a little stunned.

Mars smiled and then heard his crystal ping, he reached for it, "Speak of the devil himself." He winked. Picking up the crystal though the couple were ready for another surprise in finding out about Zlo.

***

Rio put his hands up, "Thanks, but I'll pass. I've got plenty of suits and outfits for myself." He left the reason why out. "This is for Vera, wanted to get something nice for her." He told her and moved around the shop looking at some of the outfits. "You make all of these?" He asked looking back, "They look really good."

Torin thought about and then looked behind him, "You think we could just do a walk or something. I still trying to get use to this tail amoung other things." He said moving his hand to his hair and feeling the slight spikes on them. "These feel sensitive." Of course she knew that as she rubbed them a little last night and he admitted he enjoyed it.

Abbadon was gladly pulled through the gardens and getting to the one Tiff wanted to show him. "Wow.." he noted, part of it reminded of the same type they had back home they used to use to contact their allies while also remaining hidden. It could be where they got the idea for all he knew. Some of this was a little out of his knowledge. "Okay this should be much easier." He noted moving towards the center of it. He close his eyes and his golden wings seemed to shine a little, titling his head. "Hm...they moved it again." He said to himself and started to turn ever so slightly as if narrowing down the location. "There we are." He took the mirror out and then a deep breath. He flicked the side of it and the reflection rippled. "This is Abbadon checking in sire." He said figuring it would connect right away to the emperor himself.

Panro moving to grab plate and handing it over to Sandy, "I don't know. Didn't even say anything to her." He noted and moving grab the other plate for himself. "I mean I smiled maybe I have something in my teeth." He noted still obvious to the whole situation.

Fang listening in closely, he saw Maiden. More than saw but also spoke to him. She was worried, worried about him. He looked to Ban in his arms comfy. "Okay, from the beginning then." He said and started the story, from Lana asking him to join in a conversation with her new teacher. How she spoke in a different langue to hide the question and his disagreement with how she was acting, like Lana was some how influencing Movo with her Chi even unknowingly. How he also knew the langue and where he learned it. The story then going to how he lost many friends to 'shinobis' who they took in to help. How they betrayed them and even later came back to finish their work which lead to losing Maiden and Aspen. He then let on how she opened up to him and explained it was a different group than her one that tried to remove her heart. "But, that is the thing, her story and theirs...is the same to the letter Aspen. It was the same story told to me once before that I believed and lost so much because of it. How can I believe this time will be different? I can't..." He looked down to Ban, "I can't lose another family."

Duncan nodded, "No, it's fine. Nothing to be worried about." The talk with Basil wasn't one of anger or even that of warning. It was much to the line of making sure Saffy was taken care of, to treat her right, and so on. But, he knew that he would find out what happened and part of him wondered if he would think he put the trust in the wrong hybrid to take care of Saffy. That he be looked on as a disappointment.

Lana didn't even feel the shots as Tempest spoke, it was the light tone again as he explained how he learned about Chi's and so on. She looked to the drink and nodding before moving to drink it down. "Hmmm...thought it might taste bad. But, barely anything." She noted and then looking back. "Ummm...Doctor if...can I ask you something else?" She started, "For a moment there when you spoke you sounded happy but once down you seemed to get quiet and there something lingering with you. Are you okay?" She wondered if anyone ever bothered to ask him this before. Surely they did.

Plum listened bright eyed and curious. Looking absolutely fascinated by everything happening. To the five year old it was all incredible. She nodded as they explained things. Why they stopped there or what they were changing here and why. Her eyes sparkled with open curiosity and interest.

Kry glanced at Zuri and nodded. "Its really dangerous. There's a chance we'll run into problems....and what's more there's a chance she won't be herself....poor girl never had a chance...the curse placed on her was passed down through her bloodline." Kry was running next to Zuri so as to not loose her on the way there. "We're meet a childhood friend of mine he was sent in for her....but he could find the way to break her curse there....I think I found the answer he needs to save her." He said not wanting to tell Zuri that the other part of Oden's order had to be to kill her if he couldn't break the curse and get her away from Chaos.


Zandra was working with the soldiers after stopping by her office to pick up her fathers necklace. She had no idea that Fang was talking to Aspen. The reference to her using a different language would not be alarming to her she had before countless times. However Fang's reference to her concern over Lana's chi affecting Movado was not clarified until long after he left. Her question had made reference to tactics....and nothing to do directly with Chi and its possible effects on Movado. Not even Movado who had been working with her for years knew right off that was what she had been checking. Then there was his comments about her story being the same as theres to the letter. She had stated she was alive because of Movado. Who had been standing there. For Fang it was perhaps a good thing she had no idea all of this was happening without her knowledge because it would mark him as a threat to the royal family. That he was spying on Movado in his office because there had been no connection with her question to what she was seeking. The comments that her story matched theres to the letter...the scar and the man who saved her and her sister standing in the room....

Zandra had already issued the keep away order for Fang. That he was a survivor of the Kilikiri and to give him distance....she just had no idea....he may be a much bigger threat....then to her people....at the moment the Kage-AI was working to put together the relief packages with the soldiers and Shinobi as well as making sure there gear and supplies were up to code for the trek to Lana's village.....

Tempest paused as Lana asked him....he regarded her quietly a moment then reached over his desk lifting the crystal frame and holding it out to her. It was a picture of a lovely Azure sky tigress. "She grew up on the Eastern boarder of the Kingdom....the area were going one of the villages there. Lysithea Aberglen...we got married shortly that picture was taken." Tempest spoke but his voice held layers of pain...and sorrow. "She was one of the best scouts here in the castle...when the Furies first attacked...her team was out on a mission. They were attacked....by a Fury. They were all seriously wounded...Lys used what she learned from me...saved her unit...but it cost her, her life...we had an argument the morning they left because she wasn't feeling well...I wanted her to stay...she went anyways....her unit brought her back...and I learned that I lost her...and the baby she was carrying...." Tempest closed his eyes. "Our last moments together were spent fighting...I can never take those moments back....never tell her..." he shook his head and if Lana looked she'd likely see it....he wanted...was waiting for death to take him.

Donovan sighed and slowly let go of Fai to answer his crystal, he listned to what Acerbus wanted and nodded along. "Right sir, I'll get them over right away." He said and moving to put it down and walking over to the table/work desk to find his roster. "Right, who knows Glamor and is free...hmm, no, no, Cattra and her partner might work." He said to make the calls to get them over. Just behind him and next to Fai the shadow started to form a body.

Tenebra had been listening and watching like he is one to do, but now looking to make himself known. "I've seen that mage in the past in his quest to take the Princess. He is not something to take lightly."

Donovan hand seemed to tighten a little bit, he knew Tenebra was there they talked about him, but never in his life he though it would speak to him. "So...that's what you sound like."

***

Lana listened and her ears fell to the top of her head. Tempest wife was from her area, for all she knew she might even been from her village. And then the story turned tragic more so than she ever thought it could. "Doctor....I...I am so sorry." She told him, now almost regretting asking him, pulling that recent memory back out for him. Last she saw Garand they broke up and had an argument, if he had died she wouldn't know what to do with herself. She looked at him, the happiness drained from him. "I know I...I can't help you I am maybe the worst to even try to say anything. But, even though the last things you said to one another was not love. Love was there, love for her home and you. Why she defended it so. We all say things at times we regret later on."

Something moved quickly along the walls of the ancient castle, catching the sunlight that filtered through the departing clouds. It darted down and took on an immediate form of a girl a few feet in front of Wes. She held a dagger out defensively, one that looked like nothing of this realm, made from the tooth of a large Ne’Therian Ragthorn Wyvern. She appeared startled to see anyone here. “You shouldn’t be here.”

She was a Drixen, a tiny fox-like dragon breed from the Pure Lands, a race that was also, at its origins, part demon. Her ancestors avoided being closed into the Nether with Anos and the rest of the Demons back in the Dawn of D’Jorin, hiding away in the Pure Lands chaotic magic until they integrated with its over generations, becoming very much a part of D’Jorin over the eons. Cressida Ixora Landavale had few encounters with others outside the dangerously beautiful, but quite lonely Pure Lands. Not many could go there without losing their minds with time, so most stayed away. But she had made one good friend. Etios’Estes… and she had been looking for her for a long time. Ettie had left to ‘ash’ one day, promising to return, but never did. It’d taken a long time for her to find the courage to leave the Pure Lands, and even longer for her to track down Etios… until finally she’d found her here… and although Ettie was not physically as Cressida remembered her, she was still the same in Cressy’s eyes. Now she was torn between helping Ettie to keep those at risk of becoming another doll of Marron’s or recruiting someone trustworthy and ambitious enough to help her free him…

Myth got her footing at the bottom of the slope and turned to catch Quistis with her tails before the lycan could stumble and overshoot their stop. She let out a soft grunt at the force her tails were jerked by the wolf as they stopped her, looking over at Quistis, who looked a fair bit startled, having just raced down a steep slope when she was afraid of heights. Something Myth hadn’t been present for and was, therefore, unaware of. “You okay?”
Quistis felt a tremble deep in her core, but she felt a little overwhelmed by the event to really respond. She was glad they were down and looked up to where they’d come from… unable to help but think she’d have to climb all the way back up again later. But then the breeze came by and she turned back to face the castle perched in the cliffs. “Wes is close,” she said.

“I know. Let’s go.” Myth started walking towards the castle. There was more than just Wes they were trying to find. She needed to get her brother back and… Etios. Now that she knew that Ettie was still around and, more to the point, had been captive for quite a while now… nearly two hundred years… Myth wouldn’t leave without them both. She stopped suddenly and her tails billowed around her as she grabbed her lower back and she felt her teeth grit as she growled. Oh, she felt her twin’s pain, but rather than give her a pause, all it did was enrage her and add urgency to recover him.

Quistis kept moving cautiously along the slope past Myth and looked at her. “I thought we were going.”

“We are,” Myth said as she continued to make her way towards Wes’s position with Quistis… and as they finally got close, she watched the wolf hurry on ahead where the land smoothed out at the entrance.

Cressida turned quickly and looked back at Wes before looking upset at the fact there were more of them before she shifted back into a small furry dragon with two sets of wings, two tiny spiraled horns and a long fox-like plumed tail. She darted up and over the door into an opening normally used for archers defending the entrance.

Quistis came around the edge, leaping up to hug her brother upon finding him.

“Wes! I was worried. You didn’t wait for us,” Quistis whined.

“Except he did…” Myth said as she approached the pair and looked up at the entrance, pushing against the massive doors and shaking her head. “Haven’t been opened in at least two centuries. Think they’ll budge?” She then looked at Wes and around some. “Was there someone else here?” she asked, taking a few sniffs.

~*~

Julep let out a soft laugh under her breath, then looked at Parack and shook her head. “Sorry, I wasn’t laughing at them offering you a position with the school, but… I think there’s so much more that you can give by teaching. Maybe history. You talk about it with such passion, maybe because you lived through a lot of it… so it’s personal and… that’s exciting. That reaches kids,” she noted. “You said that the stories and the way history has been told about you and your family is what made you all fear your name… so wouldn’t it make sense that you give yourself the opportunity to change that? To… correct what was misunderstood and to be able to have a say in how its all told and received?” she asked curiously. “Or… maybe I’m mis-speaking. I’m sorry if I did… I’m not as worldly as I like to think I am, after all…” she admitted.

“Like you said, who knows what will happen once the Abyss recedes and you’re all allowed to return home to Far Mist,” Caz agreed. Many of Horizon had paired up and settled down, but there were also just as many who were still single and waiting for the ‘one’ to come along. Not all had their feelers out while here in the castle. IT could be disorienting with all of the different tribes in one place and each race having their own traditions and customs on top of Spring Fever… so many were like Cinnamon, waiting for their long-awaited return home to finally seek out a mate.

“If the girls want me to, I wouldn’t mind asking Cyan,” Indi said, honestly not minding in the least. If he was out there, Cyan was one of the best to work leads on tracking him down, or at least giving direction for someone skilled in Rangering, like a Druid, to track him down. Though he wouldn’t make any absolute promises. With the Abyss still so saturated in the area and still spreading, and Raiser’s continued presence feeding it, they could only look so far.

“…I guess,” Lyla agreed when Elly said not to rush herself, because she was still discovering her real self… one separate from her upbringing in the Asesinato and out from under Zlo and Chaos. She then paused and just seemed to look at Elly for a few moments before shaking her head. “I bet… you’d be good at it,” she said about Elly dancing. She didn’t strike Lyla as a clumsy sort. She had so much confidence.

“How can you tell?” Ruby asked with a smile, her tones soft and gently urging Lyla to converse more with them. Maybe she’d open up enough to start to figure out more about herself and share with them.

“I… I dance a little, maybe,” Lyla said, but she was also quick to downplay it. “But only in the Asesinato. Not like I was taught. I probably do it really poorly… and… probably not like they’d dance here or in other tribes. And Chaos only wanted certain dances,” she said quieter. “I didn’t really dance for myself after he picked me,” she admitted. It made her feel like her dancing was perhaps shameful, even though growing up, she was always dancing around the caves, just innocent and freely expressing herself, and constantly getting chided for it when she was seen by the older, stricter followers.

“Well, we can tell a few things too, and I have a feeling that you dance better than you think,” Ruby said. “It was illegal in the 106th, I recall… right, Elly? Dancing wasn’t allowed. Expression of ones self wasn’t allowed. That’s why when they got their freedom, they all wanted to dance, even badly,” she laughed. “But maybe you can teach Elly-Mae a thing or two,” Ruby added playfully.

“Some wisdom is passed on, I guess,” Venna said, since the advice really came down from Lord Samson, to be fair. She smiled as he kissed her cheek and blushed. She turned her head and reached up to cup his cheek before guiding him in for another kiss, but this time on the lips. “It means a lot that you hear me,” she admitted. There were certainly many times when her words were readily dismissed because she was younger, therefore her experience or understanding were sometimes questioned, but not all experiences were equal. Age wasn’t always a factor. But since the beginning, before they even entertained a relationship with each other, he had always listened and heard her, acknowledged her, and respected her. It was how she could say with such certainty that he was a far better fox, father and husband than he sometimes believed himself to be.

“It does,” Pepper agreed before she started eating. Her appetite had, thankfully, returned. IT wasn’t that she could never forgive her uncle. She would one day, and in her heart she certainly had, but… she also still had this fear of him she was contenting with, and some resentments. He had tried to kill her on her wedding day. Attacked her with the very magics that were intended by Luminos to protect her; Guardian magic. That left a bit of an emotional scar for the youngest of the Syntana and Frost children; Timber, Spirit Rain, Patches and herself.

“I wonder if things would have been different had you been part of Far Mist before Torrent left,” Slate admitted. Would everyone have found their soulmate in the beginning than to have to go through the heartbreaks of failed marriages and all of the other hardships… Would Torrent raising Rain have been able to save her from being abducted as a pup or would that have prevented her from ever meeting Rocky? If he was with a mate he didn’t secretly resent for not loving him as much as she loved his best friend… if his focus hadn’t been in such a negative place and he’d instead married Juliana first, would he have been able to let go of the Guardian magics and sought out the next in line back when he should have? So many ‘what ifs,’ and he knew it didn’t help to think about them, but he couldn’t help it either. He’d spent so long ignoring everything but his darkest feelings…

"…I know… we did,” Rain said breathlessly, somehow mustering up enough breath to laugh. “Even if it… takes as long as it took… with Ari… I’m having fun trying,” she added playfully, smiling at her husband as they recovered from their morning tie.

Kia nodded as the hellcat’s voice spoke the truth, that she had indeed left behind a piece of her soul within his, to keep the demon from ever being able to completely take over her beloved Saber… because she knew her soul was too pure to be disturbed there. Something that Infernus now admitted to openly, that she was strong and that his soul remembered her and her strength. It wasn’t a compliment she often heard, but even when she was afraid, Kia had shown many times to be stronger in spirit and heart and that made her stand her ground in the face of fear. She’d done it when she first met Saber in the form of the hellcat to protect the children. And even though Tyce was bigger than her and intimidated and scared her, whenever she encountered him, she never just froze. She always acted and tried to fight. Thankfully, Saber was never far to save her there. “If there’s strength there, it comes from love,” she said honestly.

~*~

“I don’t remember my mama much… and I don’t think any of us knew our papa,” Yuna admitted. “Is there a way to test what sorts of magics one has?” she asked him curiously. There had to be something that they did around here that helped to narrow down someone’s magical potential, be it trial and error or stepping into one of Sarah’s magi-chines. She then tipped her head as he said he was feeling a little finished with the kites for now, the talk of magic being more exciting right now. “But… even if I didn’t have magic, it would be okay, right?” she asked him.

Mira smiled brightly when he agreed with her and assured her that the memories he made with her were of the fondest for him. “Me too,” she said before looking over where he had. She noticed that Yuna and Altair had set their kites down and were conversing under a large flowering tree. She smiled all the same. “They still look like they’re having fun, even without the kites,” she noted in agreement with Koran’s observation that the kites had done their job. “You want me to go with you to bring them back?” she asked, as they’d have to retrieve them from Yuna and Alti first. “It was fun. We can try it again some time. Maybe I’ll be better at it next time,” She said with a smile, willing to try again. A rocky first kite flying experience hadn’t scared her off from it.

_________________________________________________________________________

Delilah looked at Acer and smiled as well, nodding. “That would be nice,” she agreed, looking over at Averie in regards to the playdate for their children. IT was convenient enough to allow them to socialize with children in La’Shire, what with the portal. She then noticed Mela remarking that she needed a bit of air. She understood that all too well when she was pregnant. She’d needed plenty of fresh air, which Unkindness certainly provides. She looked around and took a breath. It felt like one crisis was going to be quickly off their shoulders in regards to Zlo being transported into the custody of La’Shire, but there was still the matter of her ‘sister,’ plans for the caravan to bring Twilight to her birthplace of Aeon, and the mysterious and dangerous summoner of the dagger who was apparently still out there and likely to be seeking it out, even if the dagger itself would be going to La’Shire.

Blake lowered his crystal. “I got through to Semper. He’ll have a few trusted Knights waiting on the other side of the portal with him as escorts,” he said, then heard Mela. Blake moved closer and placed a hand gently on her back. “You okay, love?” he asked.

“She’ll be fine. Just needs some air. I’ve got her,” Twilight said with a smile and that sweetness that was so natural in her as she moved to link arms with her big sister. “You need to stay and help Acey and Jupiter arrange Zlo’s transport,” she said.

“Thanks, Twilight,” Blake said, knowing Mela would be okay with her little sister.

Twilight smiled before she moved to lead her sister out of the royal perch. Twilight’s intuition that she seemed so apt with as a child seemed to be even stronger now that her gifts were growing… although without the blessings that could only be provided in Aeon, they would also continue to endanger her as they had more control over her than she had over them. Once outside, Twilight took a deep breath of that spring air that moved so freely through Unkindness and looked at Mela.

Nashy wasn’t smiling as she watched Zanna carefully and she took a breath, nodding. “You think you know who it is, don’t you? But… you’re afraid to think it too,” she said. She could sense it in her spirit, see it in her eyes. There was hope and fear and worry and doubt there.

“You know you don’t have to call me ‘miss,’ Sasha,” Lulu said with a smile. She then looked towards the door and moved to get up, setting Lucia on the comfy chair and sliding the plate of cookies closer for her. “You girls enjoy the cookies, okay? I’m going to see what your mama needs,” she said as she moved up to the door, hearing the tail end of Nascha’s observant comment to Zanna.

“Zanna? What is it?” Lulu asked as she came up next to her friend and looked at the snowy owl and dragon knight standing on Zanna’s porch.

“That sounds like it might take a while. Maybe we should offer Novel something to eat or drink, have ourselves an early lunch,” Eros suggested, “so we can all sit down and figure out ‘a plan,’ as you say.” It was different for Eros to get a glimpse behind the curtain of Crys, Pops and Rio’s activities. How they planned these things out. This wasn’t anything necessarily illegal. IT just happened that a friend of Crys’s needed assistance with an otherwise dishonest merchant and this would be the easiest way to deter him.

Novel nodded a bit, unsure how she could thank them and, honestly, considering her rocky history with Rios… she was a bit surprised they were helping her. Then again, she liked to think her friendships with Crys and Pops when she was with Rio and worked with them were genuine.

Deetra sat on her bed, clutching the crystal that no longer worked. The connection had been severed as punishment perhaps. She could only make calls to Mizuki, but she was entirely blocked from receiving outside calls, like Rotta had managed to do before. She was scared, an unfamiliar emotion. All she could do was wait to be called to meet with Madam Toia, unsure just what would happen. She didn’t know Mizuki might also face consequences for Deetra’s actions, however innocent they’d been.

Koi smiled as Mars winked at her, blushing, unable to help it. It was like Mars’s super power. She shifted a bit in the bed to hug a pillow under her to prop herself up as she waited to hear what message Jupiter had sent. “I wonder if he’s sending an update about the attack,” she said, though that was far from it. Although Averie had come to escort the dagger to La’Shire, he was going to be taking something else with him… or rather someone else. Someone that they had no idea was even in Unkindness.

***

Tess smiled. “That’s so thoughtful. Another reason I can add to why I like you two together,” she said before leading Vera over to the sofas to give her a tablet to look through for ideas of what she’d like, from casual and fun to more sophisticated, like for a ball, or sexy... She had a feeling Vera wasn’t the fancy dress or sultry seductress sort of girl from the way her nose immediately crinkled at the first image. She laughed and swiped to a more casual and fun series of design ideas. She then looked over at Rio as he complimented her works-in-progress. “I did. Thank you. A nice thing about the palace being so very full of such a variety of residents is that I’m always getting to come up with something new and learning so much from new cultures and traditions,” she admitted. She looked back to Vera. “See anything you like?”

“… Maybe. There’s so many different ones. I mean… I’ve never had a dress made for me before. I think I can count the number of times I’ve worn one on one hand,” Vera admitted. “IT’s… a bit…”

“Overwhelming?” Tess asked.

“Intimidating was more the word I was going for,” Vera confessed.

Tess smiled. “There’s no wrong choice. And I’m here to help guide you to the right fit for you,” she said. “You can try on a few of the styles I have samples of if you’d like to help you decide. Rio can take a walk around the palace grounds if you’d rather surprise him,” she said.

Juno smiled and laughed a little, nodding. “That’s fine with me. One day you’ll be able to shift between your forms, too. So if you’re more comfortable in your Human… or Druid form now… you can access it again. Might be best to learn that before you ever bring me home to meet your family,” she noted. They might be a little upset by his tail if they saw him like this, considering he came from a line of Mystrian bounty hunters, so-to-speak. “So, you want to just get dressed and go or wash up first? Might be wise if we just took turns,” she noted playfully, since when they showered together, sometimes they lost track of time.

Tiff stood back a bit to give Abbadon room to make contact with home. She tipped her head when he remarked that they’d moved the island again. “Must be because of the attack you said happened,” she said. When Chaos had come down upon Aer’Oro, leading to many deaths before Atticus could use the Solar Array to drive him out of the kingdom. Abbadon no doubt would want more updates on that, especially since Soraya wasn’t aware that it had happened yet. She had so much on her mind… Abbadon seemed to shoulder that information himself until he could get more insight on it. And then Atticus would, no doubt, be wanting to know the status of his daughters… the one he’d raised and the one he'd only just learned of. He’d no doubt be grateful for the fates that ensured they were not in Aer’Oro when Chaos came.

Atticus was in his office when the orb in the center of the room began to glow. He heard Abbadon’s voice come through and promptly he dismissed his advisors from his office, closing the door behind them. He approached the orb and sat down in the large semi-circular sofa that wrapped around it. “Abbadon. It’s good to hear your voice.” It was clear the Emperor was worn from the last couple of days. They’d had ceremonial sendings for those lost to Chaos and were in the process of repairing damage caused to the canals that fed their tiered gardened kingdom. “Soraya is okay? Are you?” he asked. “And what of Safira? I’m still absorbing that Liliyanna kept her a secret from me… all these years… So many years…” It was clear, had he known, Atticus would have fought for his eldest daughter. His mind was swarming over so much right now, and his most trusted man was away, but he was thankful for it, because it meant Abbadon was with his daughters and they were safe. He didn’t even know of Abbadon finding and reuniting with Tiffan yet.

Sandy giggled and shook her head upon taking the plate. “You have nothing in your teeth. Maybe she’s just shy,” she said innocently. She had no idea her new husband was sought after by others. Maybe because she’d already been in a position where Vera was vying for his affections at the same time before and he’d promised his heart was only hers. She never questioned or doubted that, and he never gave her a reason to. Which meant he also never paid any mind to the fact he was fancied by others in the castle. “This smells good,” she said as she moved to start eating, certainly having worked up an appetite. “Mmm.. tastes better,” she said a bit muffled from the food, but it didn’t stop a happy little giggle from escaping her again.

Aspen listened, giving his father the complete freedom to say all of his peace and his concerns. He was quiet for a few moments after Fang asked him that question and stated he couldn’t lose another family. “You never lost the first one,” he said. “Mom’s still around, and I’m here.” He hesitated a moment. “I do understand your fear and your worry. I get it, but… I can also tell you that… I trust Zandra and you know that’s not something that I do easily. It’s true Mov saved her life and… since then she’s saved my life more than a few times in battle. She’s been very devoted. All of her people have been, and not just out of some obligation, but because they find acceptance and respect here and they want to help. Their skills are put to use, and purpose fulfilled is a blessing to them,” he admitted. “You can believe that this time will be different and believe what she tells you, because I believe her. I trust her and I hope you trust me enough to give her at least the benefit of the doubt. I wouldn’t lie to you about something I know is so important to you. Mom came to me for a reason, I trust that too.”

Aspen took a breath and smiled as Ban seemed all too happy to be in his grandpa’s arms right now. “I’ve put my life in Zandra’s hands before and I would again. She didn’t cause mom’s death or my amnesia any more than you did, and if you need me to remind you… it wasn’t your fault.” He then looked to Ban. “I want him to grow up to be accepting of others, with enough caution to be safe, but enough faith to be open. You and dad have a similar mindset, you know? You’ve both told me in one way or another that we can’t judge or hold prejudice against a group because of the actions of a few. It doesn’t mean they all share those views. Everyone in this castle has had a second, third or ever fourth chance. Some have earned it, some haven’t, but everyone deserves a chance for redemption. But Zandra, she’s not the bad guy. She’s never been the bad guys. Her second chance at life is because my brother saved her from the treachery of those who also betrayed you. And as far as anyone affecting Movado, he’s almost impermeable to such things, and Zandra knows it. She might actually be more concerned about Lana herself out there. She might be worried that she could be reckless, which we both know is a justifiable concern…. Especially when it comes to one’s family, friends and home… We’ve both done it… Zandra wouldn’t lead her into danger.”

Saffy nodded a bit when Duncan reassured them that there was nothing to be concerned with in regards to him and Basil. Honestly, if her papa came to La’Shire, she’d feel some sort of relief. Her mother was this impressive warrior and guardian of the Archives, but her father was the one who always held her until she fell asleep and did everything he needed to do to ensure his baby bunny felt safe and happy while her mama was off working. IT would feel like some normality in the wake of all she’d been through to have her parents and her boyfriend all here. She didn’t know that Duncan’s true fear of Basil was in his possible disappointment over what happened. Saffy moved to resume eating, her free hand moving up to the crystal hanging on a long chain around her neck. It was like her worry stone as much as it was a focus for her untapped spiritual healing gifts.
________________________________________

“So many more. Almost everything you could dream of, and if there isn’t a flavor you want yet, then I’m sure you could talk with Miss Tae and she’ll help make it happen,” Sarah said to Mikki with a smile and that enthusiasm that she knew would excite the girl. She then moved them to a table not too far from the kitchen so Melody wouldn’t have to transport the ice cream sample trays too far. She moved to lift Rem up to sit on a chair that was already fitted with a comfy booster seat for the small girl. She then moved to pull Miki’s chair out. “It’ll be out shortly. I think Melody is as excited to bring you something fun and yummy to try as you are to try it.”

“Good timing,” Esric said as Minato seemed to rush through to finish his meal the same time as Esric. He knew he wasn’t the reason for it, though. After Minato’s concerns he’d expressed earlier, Esric understood he no doubt wanted to exit the dining room before it became inundated with the lunch crowd. He moved to stand up. “Well then, I appreciate you showing me where my room is. I could use a shower and some rest while Rem is…” He paused as he sensed his little sister close by and he turned to look into the main dining room before finally spotting her. He smiled. She looked like she was having a good time. Her smile had been so rare back home, usually only showing up in his company…. So it was good to see her smiling so freely and genuinely here. He looked back to Minato. “Shall we?” He didn’t want to interrupt or get caught by his sister. He’d never get washed up or rested if he was kept here taste-testing ice cream all afternoon. She was safe and clearly in good hands, so he knew he could relax.
________________________________________

Balian smiled and nodded. “Thank you,” he said when she put through the request to allow him to study the lantern remnants upon their return to La’Shire. He then watched her quietly as she processed what he’d said… about them. “Yeah,” he answered with a smile when she seemed so unsure if she’d heard him right that all she could say was ‘yeah?’ “I meant what I said, Fira. I’d… like to see where it could go. Hopefully we won’t get in our own way,” he added with a chuckle. They both had a habit of overthinking things. They had to try to avoid doing that here. “Hey, it’s almost noon. You want to stay and have lunch with me?” he asked. “Or… do you have somewhere else to be?”

~*~

Spartan had, of course, noticed that Silvi hadn’t just been ordering. She’d been doing things for Averie. Not that he minded. It was something she could do, something she had some control over… and it perhaps helped ease her sense of having no control when it came to Nessa’s recovery. “I’m sure I will too,” he said with a smile when she said he’d like what she ordered for him. He was sure she would tell him what Averie needed after they’d eaten and she was ready. “Hope it won’t be too long getting here. I’m quite hungry,” he laughed.

Ashe looked at Rumi and smiled, snuggling into him a bit more and sighing as she laid her head on his chest, hugging his waist. “I have a feeling that he will, otherwise I suspect my brave stallion is going to let him have it,” she mused playfully. Rumiheir would too. She knew that. He had a strong respect and appreciation for Tilly for rushing in and safely delivering their twins and taking care of Ashalia. More to the point, he had a strongly-ingrained protectiveness of others, especially women. “But I don’t think it’ll come to that. I suspect Tilly wouldn’t become smitten with just anyone.”

Tilly looked at Nyx and immediately the concern washed over her. “Uh… hey…” she returned before following him into the room and closing the door behind her. She paused a moment as she seemed a touch confused by the fact she’d knocked on one door and entered into a different suite… She shook her head and then hurried after Nyx and grabbed his arm before he could sit. “No. You need to lay down in bed,” she said, “Come on.” IT was cute to see this petite hummingbird-quetzel trying to stop a dragon from sitting down, bossing him around with all the authority of a skilled doctor. “Sarah said that you’d strained your magical core, but this level of magic depletion is dangerous, Nyx. What are your other symptoms?” she asked as she made him move to the bed. The fatigue was apparent, and he was speaking softly as though trying not to aggravate a headache, so she was already assuming that was a symptom.

~*~

Io looked around as they moved through the tunnels. It actually felt safe, even if it was cooler and darker. There were these colorful lanterns lining the tunnel’s ceiling. She actually felt a tiny bit more at ease, until they stopped where the tunnel appeared to have collapsed in some. She looked at Soliel as Licht told them to stay behind him while they waited for a work-around to get to the Rohdorian village. Some of the lanterns seemed to be flickering, no doubt in response to the Abyss creeping slowly through the cracks in the collapse. The Furies used the Abyss like an extension of their own senses. Like how a shark could detect a drop of blood in water, Furies could detect prey in the Abyss. They were closer to Rohdorahn than they were to La’Shire at this point, and sadly the castle was having some difficulty working efficiently to assist. “Has this… never caved in before?” she asked.

Rael watched and studied Traine as the young man seemed to have his attention pulled towards the tunnels. He could see the unease entering his eyes before he verbalized that something wasn’t right. Rael gestured for Traine to follow him, until he’d led him out of the garden, breaking the spell that would hold Traine and Io from leaving until matters were resolved. Sometimes plans change and Rael knew that there were certainly other ways of having the two talk and open up. And if he was sensing something wrong in the tunnels, it meant he was honing in on this girl and her safety was of the utmost importance to him right now. “If you feel it in your being that you need to go, you should. I’ll come with you,” he said. Rael had more than his share of knowledge and experience with Furies, and they may even not know of his defection from Raiser and might respond to his order to stand down. He’d be more susceptible to the Abyss as his soul was healing, but he hoped his heart and his good intentions would protect him from it. And Vishaye would be able to give him a cleansing after.

~*~

“Well, maybe sooner than later,” Marin noted when Pallas said she’d have to see the caves one day. “I’ve been talking with Trilander about going home to Lemuria. We’ve been gone longer than we expected, which our people understand… Trilander needs to help keep this darkness from spreading across the seas and aiding our allies… especially since the Heart is here. But we also left his ailing father alone and there should be someone there to help lead and keep things running smoothly,” she said. “He wants us to be married before I go. I want that too, but… I hope that you’ll go with me when I do return. I think he’d… approve,” she admitted. And Trilander would, of course, entrust the wellbeing of his mate to her heart’s other love.

“You don’t need to apologize. You did nothing wrong and your emotions are justified,” Hes assured her. “Do you want to go see your mom?” she asked, willing to take her to Lily. That was Levia’s real mother, the one who loved and cherished her and raised her and sometimes a girl needed her mom. If Lily caught wind of the events, which she would, Morgana was going to get slapped with so many orders her head will spin, including a mandatory medical hold in the infirmary as the woman was considered unstable by many.

Sunny looked at Lyka when he said her name. She shook her head, trying to shake off the sense that had just overcome her too, but it was still clinging on. “No… I don’t think I need to sit. I think I need to… I think it’s Levi. I think I need to go find my sister. Something’s not right,” she said, able to finally pinpoint what she felt was off. “Do you think your friend, Hes, would be with her? Could you call her?” she asked.

Keelin looked over at Solan and smiled, leaning her head against one of the fluffier pillows. “Are you going to come cuddle?” she asked, though their food would likely be there any moment.

“I don’t know… maybe. I don’t think I remember them being like that,” Wynter said before shaking her head and moving to eat another berry. Eventually, though, she would have the truth behind her lights’ unusual patterns known, when her brother was done helping Oden and came for her. OF course, Wynter wouldn’t be so keen to leave Jarral or the family she’d made here with him, Solan and Keelin.

~*~

Ginga was quiet for a few moments as Tatiana told her about the medicine and that she’d programmed her number into her crystal so she wouldn’t have to deal with anyone else other than her if she felt she needed more medical attention. She nodded. “… Thank you…” she said quietly. “I… I mean that,” she said, knowing sometimes her silence or her attempt at strength could come off cold or dismissive, and she didn’t mean to be. She nodded some when she said she would stop off to check on Sorei on her way out. She was going to ask if he was hurt badly, but Fauve thankfully asked for her. She felt relieved to hear it wasn’t too bad and Maksim was a skilled warrior and therefore a handy medic in his own rights. She then watched Tatiana go into the adjoining suite, the door closing behind her. She looked at Fauve and then slowly moved towards the edge of the bed, testing her legs as her feet touched the floor, as though she didn’t fully trust them yet. She knew she wasn’t paralyzed. She could feel everything. But the shock of the whole event was still settling in and her legs felt like they were made of jelly. She just wanted to finish washing up and get the scent of Ryn and the attack off her, especially before she saw Sorei.

“You two are very connected, then. More than she probably knows yet,” Maks said. “Back home we call it sálufélagar. Soulmates. It’s something truly revered and special. To find someone like that is almost divine,” he said before looking over as the doors opened and closed once more when Tatiana returned from Ginga’s suite. He sat up in his chair a bit more and looked at Sorei, knowing this was his mate she’d just been in to see, and he would be the one to inquire how she was.

“So it’s his mind?” Celluna asked as she continued to try to take deep, slow breaths to settle her emotions. It was scary to think that Ryn had been targeting her and Kahiri and little Inara only days ago. How his focus could move so completely from one object to another with such malintent was unsettling. “You said your mother was going to see him. Do you think she’ll be able to tell? Or… maybe your father and the Mist?”

~*~

“It’s okay,” Vespa said, glancing back where Miharu and Rostan were talking on the sand. She tried very hard to not do anything to draw unwanted attention to her or him after several incidents where her mother had used blood ties to make her do things that upset Miharu and made others in the castle talk. Wearing something, even something as light as the Mercarian garment she was in right now, was something she tried to tolerate for him. Though River seemed to be trying to reassure her that in this scenario, it would be okay. IT wasn’t like anyone who shouldn’t be there would be able to sneak up on them with Rostan around. The sea wolf was very good at what he did, and he was also honorable. He wouldn’t put his attention on the girls so much as on their surroundings to ensure they were safe.

Rostan nodded slowly. He always seemed to keep one ear moving back and forth, listening to their surroundings, though he gave the rest of his attention to Miharu as they talked. “I see,” he said when Haru expressed that Traitorin tried to keep Vespa’s identity as his sister a bit hidden to protect her from the stigma behind their mother, which they shared. Having Severin for a father seemed a lesser offense. He had done horrible things, no doubt, but he had a very narrow ambition. Raiser, however, seemed poised to destroy the world itself, and that was certainly a harsher stigma to carry as a child of hers. “We don’t choose our parents,” he said, revealing that he wouldn’t judge Vespa. “We can only do our best to be everything they aren’t and to be better than what they are,” he said. “She’s more pure than any soul I’ve met aside from the Heart herself,” he confessed. “I believe that’s partly thanks to you, for preserving it,” he said knowingly.

Liam smiled and nodded. “Then I suppose we shouldn’t take too long getting there. We can eat and you can visit with Meeka and Daire can look at these scrolls for us,” he said. “I just hope maybe there’s something in here he can find that will help us, if just to point us in the right direction. This business with the Songs had to start somewhere with someone,” he said. Even if it was a curse put upon their race, he’d heard rumor of the strongest curses having a means of being broken with enough persistence. “By the time we get there, it’ll be closer to lunch. I have a feeling Daire will already have ordered for us. He’s pretty good at guessing what people might like.”

Meeka let out an excited little squeak, her tail dancing about against the back of her legs. She was a creature that couldn’t seem to hide when something made her happy, and seeing Frau’Lea always made the mink happy, but in a very different way than Daire made her happy. In essence, Frau was perhaps more of a maternal figure for the mink, who didn’t really know that from anyone else. Baillie and Cleo were like her, young and finding their way, but Frau was a different sort of presence. Comforting and warm. “A few minutes feels like forever,” she said, though she would admit she wasn’t all that good at gaging time. There was no need for that when she was captive and it didn’t seem important to really focus on it after.

Zyna knew better than to question a promise that Syao made to her. So if he said he was okay and promised… she would accept it. “…Okay,” she said quietly before she resumed eating, glancing over at him now and then just to be sure, though. She couldn’t eat quickly or she got tummy aches, so she had to take her time. Plus, after living like most captives and eating that disgusting protein mush, she liked to savor her meals and appreciate how good they were. But she was almost done at this point, not that Syao would pounce on her the moment she was finished. It wasn’t in his nature to be demanding of others, even if he was having urges.

Quinn just held her as she cried and admitted that she had no memories that she knew of from when she was a child and where she was born. It sounded odd to him, like something wasn’t quite right there. Then when she admitted that she had this odd sense watching Frau’Lea save Aspen by rebirth, like it was familiar to her, it made him wonder. He’d have to inquired with Frau’Lea or Rumi later. And while he didn’t know of Memorias, Ashe had met one who worked supplying the infirmary when she was in for checkups before the twins were born. She’d picked up on her unusual gift and Tiff had admitted to it with the promise that Ashe wouldn’t tell others… unless someone desperately needed a Memoria. “It’s okay. All you need to know right now is that you’re safe and you’re here with me. I won’t let anything happen to you, Seanan. And we’ll figure it all out. I promise.”

~*~

Min was honestly happy to see Prim doing so much better. Especially for Pellian’s sake. She just wished that she could feel relief from the sick feeling in her stomach from her deep worry for Pandora still. If Fii could help Prim, who had a serious condition with her magical core, he had to be able to help Pandy. Of course, he had to contend with his own scars and haunted past for that one. “Thank you,” she said to Fii as she approached and handed him the jar that seemed to be empty to her. Hopefully there was an intact seed in the dust at the bottom of the jar that Fii could work with. She felt the anxiety growing as she waited, unaware that Fii had heard all of the conversations in the kitchen while he was talking with Prim, and knew that if there was nothing salvageable in the jar, Minerva and PEllina would make the risky trip back to what remained of the Delphi home to get more.

“I suppose,” Senn agreed when Yuuri said the chaotic energy here had been sleeping too during the curse. “I think they went to sleep in a time of unrest and they woke up in it still,” he said, shaking his head. “I imagine there had to be one hell of a magical hangover from that.” He then smiled and nodded when Yuuri said that Paz would help Fii through anything that comes up by helping Pandora, because the fox’s focus and attention always went right to her, even when she wasn’t trying.

“Me too,” Paz said before looking over at them. “Fii knows he’s not alone here. Nothing he faces here can hurt him. Memories can’t hurt him. He’s stronger than the worst memories… he knows that after last time, I hope,” she said, though she would be here to remind him.

Pandora took a sharp breath and seemed to shiver despite being hot. She suddenly woke with a gasp and sat up in the bed, nearly hyperventilating as she looked around wildly. Her hair was still damp, whether from the water or sweat or both. She looked like her fever was kicking up again, but worse than that was the fact the memories of being in Mallium’s lab kept replaying. She felt a hot sickness in the pit of her stomach, and although it was empty, she wanted to be sick and she wanted to cry and she wanted the aching in her body to stop.

~*~

Draco looked over at Drachrona before he moved over to where she was leaning. “As Ancients, it's expected for us to forgive the mortals, our children essentially, when they stray and cause devastation. It may be that they bring about long bouts of darkness or test the integrity of the mortals, but with time, most find their way to redemption and back on the right side of things. We need not intervene as often as we once did.” He took a breath and sighed. “When it comes to forgiveness between us Ancients, it is another matter. Anos is not one of us, but Cvinda was. Sometimes we need time and distance to see if perhaps the darkest and most objectionable moments we’ve witnessed might, in fact, be the catalysts for the greatest good. I’ve dwelt on it for a very long time. The world we built and the mortals we love would not exist if Cvinda still did,” he confessed. “Naria’Jean wouldn’t exist to maintain balance. He was mortal before he was made divine. I believe I already know the answers to the questions I’ll ask… but I would rather hear them from him.” He smiled and placed a hand on his sister’s shoulder. “I’m afraid the reason behind your feelings are only known to you… and maybe Orkla,” he chuckled.

Lorna’s heart was racing as she came back to her senses with a jolt, her eyes wide and tears running down her face. “I… I don’t know. Something I’ve never seen before in this world,” she said, her voice strained from breathlessness. It was terrifying. “The danger isn’t over. Something worse than this morning is coming… very soon. There’s a girl who I saw who can help stop it, but if she doesn’t come… Naria, the thing I saw will kill everyone in Ethion.”

Zai watched Erza for a few moments, thoughtfully regarding her and then smiled and nodded. “I can tell,” she said when Erza confessed that she prided herself on helping others. “Just… remember that it’s okay to let others help you too. I mean, we all need help now and then, right? Even you, I’m sure,” she said. She knew that constantly being in the service of others could sometimes wear a person down, and she hoped that Erza knew how to balance that.

Pine looked at Arieta as she approached, but he maintained his calm and composure with all the grace of a seasoned alpha. There was no need to cause more fear and unrest amongst those seeking sanctuary in Ethion right now. “I had a similar sense,” he agreed, his ears tipping back and forth. “The rhythm of the lands still thrums with warning,” he said. “Druids have keen senses for many things, but our sense for danger is more attuned to Mystrians than Mystics. Do you think we should follow it? See where this energy stems from?” he asked. He was the Alpha whose home Arieta and her Dire pack were residing in after being run out by the Abyss… but he still respected the opinion and council of a fellow Alpha.

“I can say the same,” Nyda said after the hug as she smiled at Nysa. They sort of made each other wait a bit to reunite. She looked over at Nysa urged their family to give them some time to rest; they could answer any and all questions later.

“Agreed,” Archimedes said as he placed a hand on Aiyan’s shoulder, as he was furthest in the room. “Your mother and aunt both need their rest. It’s no small task returning from a static state, like your aunt Nysa, or from the spirit realm.” He would help ensure the girls made it to the guest room to rest, and he was sure Nydia would especially be famished soon, and he had plenty of that stew left over for them when they needed it.

“I’ll see you soon, my babies,” Nydia said lovingly to her children as they stood in the doorway. “I love you both and we’ll have all the time in the world now,” she said, though there was this slight sense that something was still amiss. She’d sensed it just before she was reborn into this realm by the grace of Spiritus, but her sense in the spirit realm ceased when she took breath and her heart beat once more. She carried that sense that there was still something wrong in Ethion, but she hadn’t been present enough in the spirit realm when it came upon her to know exactly what it was.

Bayla moved out into the sitting room first after quietly nodding an acknowledgement to Nysa’s words of gratitude. She didn’t think of it as her looking out for Aiyan, but the other way around. She smiled, though, because she didn’t think his aunt or mother would lie, and when he came to them, although his sister and father were still in Ethion, he was essentially alone. They became his family, but now he had a little more it back.

Singo shifted Tokeru’s weight across his shoulders better as he walked with Zalli back to Ethion and the village within. “If you’re here to stop another tragedy from occurring in the wake of an already atrocious attack, I should be thanking you. We all should,” he said. Singo wasn’t naïve or foolish. He was a good judge of character, even if it had been skewed by familiar influences in the past. But he wouldn’t bring Zalli into Ethion if he didn’t believe her story. “Do you have a means of locating where this creature will come through?” he asked, unaware that Lorna had already seen it. She’d also seen the one who could stop it. She’d seen it both ways. With Zalli’s intervention and without…

Maize smiled an nodded. “Looks like things worked out for us after all,” she said in regards to them both finding such perfect matches for mates. Sometimes Maize had thought Lady Lorna’s promises that there was someone out there for her was just a placating tactic. But then, when she seemed to least expect it and wasn’t looking for it, Athrun was at her door. “When you’re feeling like the elixir has settled you enough, we can go out and let the guys know that everything is okay,” she said. Athrun had worried about Maize’s obvious terror over the fires and the threat to her spirit tree, and of course Eko knew that, although Kirie had put her focus into the tasks that would help protect Ethion, she was also quietly suffering through her compounded heats. Thankfully, these girls were not just sisters in heart, but best friends, and they knew how to help each other through their issues.

“You don’t need to worry for her health when she’s with Traya,” Sylar assured him. “She has a way of soothing the minds and souls of others enough to ensure they can accept the needed care,” he said. And she had. Traya had managed to get Poesy to eat and drink a little and kept the girl distracted and reassured enough to prevent her from running off or hiding or being hyper-focused on Meliodas’s absence, even if she was always aware of it. “And you especially don’t need to apologize for wanting to protect her. I’m aware of just how callous and heartless Damienthros could be. His heart was a dark, decaying thing from the day he was born,” he said as though he had first hand knowledge of that. And, in a sense, he did. Sylar, like his father before him, inherited the knowledge of enemies or those who could pose a threat from the leaders who came before them… and Damienthros and Severin’s lineages went far back. People took for granted just how long those two had been in existence. OF course, where one brother was born devoid of any feelings or soul, the other had what many would have perceived as the most open and generous of natures… until Raiser stole it from him. “You, however, were born with a heart that feels and soul that can love… and you must work through your scars to find contentment in expressing those things one day.”

Finn looked at the glowing dagger. It wasn’t just glowing, it was pulsing, like a warning. As though it was trying to express a sense of ‘pay attention.’ “Silvantis wouldn’t be foolish enough to wage another attack after what just transpired in Eliowise and with the Altar of Zephyra,” he said. “But… that doesn’t mean he didn’t already have a back up plan in place. There must be something else… and some way for this dagger to show us,” he added.

Koran gently patted Mira's head affectionately at her offer to come with him to drop off the kites "If you like your always welcome by my side no matter what I'm doing, however I know this has been a good opportunity to spend time with your little sister so if you want to keep seeing Yuna that is great as well." Koran said as he adjusted the grip on his and Mira's kites before nodding for Mira to follow him as he approached Yuna and Altair.

Approaching the younger pair he smiled "Sorry if I'm interrupting you two but I'm just going to grab the kites and return them since they've served their purpose." he explained even as he moved around them to reach for the kites to gather up. "Do you want to stick around or has another topic come up that is going to lead you to somewhere else?" He asked wonderin if he should come back to the clearing when he was done returning the kites, unaware of their current topic about finding out what kind or if Yuna has magic affinity.


Dkhoran smiled wryly at Anos's offer to assure Traitorn before shaking his head in good nature "Please do not concern yourself over such a thing, whats the point of having old friends if you can't do something to give them a bit of hard time once in a while. I've picked up some nasty habits over the years..sometimes I let my playful habits get the better of me" he admits with a light shrug. His expression finally shifted to a more serious one once again at the mention of some damage remaining despite Anos getting some healing. "I was worried that might be the case, and if creating each one is going to tax you so much we shouldn't rush unless your aware of a means to help properly cut down your recovery. I don't want the followers that had come with you prior to building the pillar to come for my head y'know?"

"However when it comes to placing down the barriers and purification spells you can have faith that we can help with that here, its in everyone's interest to get those pillars up and defended so we'll have no lack in volunteers to aid with that, however it might be delegated to certain individuals if using said scrolls are taxing to cast and the moment Raiser catches wind of this she'll probably be quite motivated to stop us, after all this will suddenly start undoing her years of efforts. I'll get something worked out with Traitorn and will likely go out myself to make sure it gets done regardless of interference.

Dkhoran lightly rubbed his chin at the wisdom Anos was imparting about what is likely required to properly kill Raiser "Sadly weapons like that are not exactly what one might find growing on trees. Even for us in the castle the best weapons that can be reasonably obtained are dwarfcraft from Starshine metal or mithril as it was named and enchanted by us and that is still fairly rare." He admitted openly, while there are other potentially better materials they were far too rare or impractical to work with to use for weapons for the most part. "While I have considered alternate methods to try and kill her, it would unfortunately cause far too widespread damage to ever put into use. My years of observing the growth of human civilization and living among them has left me more impulsive than one my age should be, guess I picked up some of their mannerisms and drive to advance and try things despite some risk and more willing to take drastic measures when the chips are on the table."

With that said he sighed deeply and slumped back in the far too comfortable chair and finally smiled as he changed topics "It sounds like your a wonderful king to your people, allowing a lie like that to exist despite your preferences just means you care about your people enough to put aside your dislike for the greater good and safety of your people." He quiets down briefly and ponders something "I think one of Raisers allies although I use the word ally loosely, is a demon or a descendant of one, Chaos if memory serves me right. However admittedly Raiser is the far more immediate concern and much of our attention is directed towards dealing with her plots, would love nothing more than to see her taint removed like a rotten tooth. So the lands around these parts can start the long process of recovery, too long has the world here suffered this dark taint."

Anos nodded as Drak protested Anos reassuring Trait if only because it gave him something to mess with his old friend about. Meaning he was looking forward to the back and forth banter. “While I can cast holy and divine arts it does take it’s toll on me….” He said sitting back. “But you need not worry about the crystal or the Pillar itself harming me. I can create those easily….without the spells imbuing them it is just that…a crystal and a piilar.” He as if to prove the point held out his hand an smaller echo of his source appeared above his hand as the Rainbow Lotus appeared on the table creating itself from the air. “The Rainbow Lotus was the shape originally chosen for this, but without the holy spell in the scroll it’s nothing more then a pretty table crystal that can be imbued with any number of divine spells. The biggest problem is…..once the Rainbow crystal is imbued with one type of spell that is all it can be used for. They will resonate with each other so when the Priests of old thought to try to use it to seal me….they would have destroyed any hope of using this crystal to purify the land like it was intended to.” He looked at it. “I had no other choice but to destroy them for the moment since I could remake them and there original spell…..” He sighed sitting back. “Of all the damn favors to ask for….” He mumbled to himself as if an after thought since he admitted no one could command him to do anything to mutter about a favor meant someone had asked him to destroy them in a way his magic would remember their original purpose incase they needed to be brought back someone he respected enough….to do them that favor.

Anos nodded when he said that there were those who could preform the spells. Silvi among them. Anos chuckled. “Honestly I would be surprised if such a weapon did exist.” He said shaking his head. “No, it would need to be made but more importantly we’d need to find the artifacts I’m thinking of….to imbue them with divine blessings powerful enough to take her out…..and I have to wait for a stubborn old dragon….older then me to come speak with me too….that will take a bit of time I’m sure.” He said sitting back. “But I know what needs to be done to destroy her Drak….Destroying things is what I was created to do after all….” He said lightly.

“I’m sure the Ne’therian’s would agree with you but the title “Demon King of Tyranny’ still follows me to this day.” He said chuckling and paused as he mentioned. “Yes….her furies made mention of him….although they foolishly called that boy my King….” He shook his head. “You need not worry about him getting involved any further with Raiser….he knows better then to incur my ire. And considering she broke the one Taboo I set out for those of the Nether…he’ll keep his distance. In fact I’m sure you could successfully convince him to change sides to helping you long before she would convince him to stand and draw a blade against me.” There was no arrogance in the way he was speaking. He was simply stating a fact.

Fai smiled a bit as Donovan went right to answering and taking care of what Lord Acerbus asked of him, she was listening to him speaking and turned her attention to Tenebrae when he appeared speaking a bit of a warning as to the prowess of Zlo. “The princess is Lord Acerbus’s sister….I’m sure he won’t move or risk her safety unless he’s taken ample precautions…..and the tree’s are whispering of an Ancient and an Ancient Dragon visiting here right now there excited about it….although I had not thought any Ancient still walked this world….” She said unaware that the Solace was there in a sense but also not there. Averie being his Avatar would have the pressence of the Ancient about him to the wise old spirits of the great forest the Unkindness was found in.

~*~*
Tempest listened to Lana and nodded a bit. “So everyone tells me and I know it’s true….Lys was loving like that….” He held out his hand for the frame as he looked at Lana. “It doesn’t stop the pain.” Of loosing her. “We….endure….we live through the pain but….there are many who mistake it for us being indifferent. There were many of her friends who believed her death meant nothing to me….” He said quietly. “Perhaps because my tears were shed when I was alone. I can not stop moving forward…helping others…it was one of the things she said she loved about marrying a doctor..” He closed his eyes. “But there are some things that no doctor can heal or fix…this being one of them.”
~*~
A pheonix’s sense of smell was lacking…and so Youm had no idea any more then the others did that Cressida was roaming there halls. Of course her tiny size helped with that as well as he dropped the sack on the ground a soft cry of pain came from it and the sound of bones…breaking. “Whoops forgot how much I roughed her up.” Youm said laughing. “Ah well just makes it more tender…”

Ettie wasn’t privy to what they did to those they deemed unworthy of Marron’s eternal garden….Phalanax’s were those pheonix’s who forsook all life….being an eternal ever returning being to be reborn from there own flames healed they were never to harm the human’s, Mystrian’s or Mystics in such a way…..they were a Mystrian race themselves and yet those who followed Marron committed one of the worst sin’s imaginable…cannablism.  When Etios’Estes had learned of what happened to Faraday she at the time realized one thing. The Faraday before she seemed to become overcome with a sudden sickness a madness would have never willingly broken the taboo placed on all races. When Asengrad fell and Faraday had been killed. Ettie had run not knowing the twins were still alive and gone to the Pure Woods. Very few races could go there and stay there that weren’t born there. The Burgundy Nightfall Vulpine was one of them. Even if she was only half on her father’s side…it was more then enough and she had gone there finding the Pure woods to be incredibly beautiful but it was she had met Cressy and had lived a long time there until she needed to ash….not wanting to turn the Pure woods to ashes along with her she had had no choice but to leave the safety of those woods. It was then that they got there hands on Ettie. Youm dropped a lock of hair on Ettie’s lap and sighed.

“You know it’s your own fault your chained up like that. Father wanted to make you a part of the family Ettie.” Youm said dryly. “You refuse….to be agreeable.”

“I will never forsake life.” He growled looking at Youm. “You’re so twisted you can’t see the truth right before your eyes….as I said…your death will not be painless….if you think for one moment the Ancients aren’t aware of what you and your flock have done you’re dead wrong….judgment will come for you.” Etios said lowly  closing his eyes as he finished memorizing the girl….everything about her. He heard her cries to him to help her to save her….and then why would he sit there and do nothing the way he was talking.

“Because he can’t save you.” Youm said laughing a looking at the girl. “You’re nothing more then cattle but I suppose I can show you…” He looked at the girl reached behind Etios and lifted the chain lifting Etios off of the ground and causing his arms and legs to pull painfully behind him.

The small fine fur grew silent. “You monster….what have you done to him….”
“His fate compared to yours….this room is as I said….everyone who came before you. Maybe if your lucky you’ll find yourself in the Vale…but doubtful I don’t feel like giving him the time he needs to make what he needs to save your soul….” He grabbed her hair and smirked. “You really fought me and I am famished.” He said dragging her out of the room crying….none of his family would interfere with him and his hunt. Etios as he left the room placed the doll he had just prior to Youm’s arrival in the cradle for it….and then picked up Spirit ore and the lock of the smaller girls hair even as his tears fell and he whispered sorry as he tried desperate to make this doll in time….he could not stop Youm form killing her….all he could do….was save her soul and he wondered at times if the Ancients would forgive his weakness his inability to do more.

---

Averie nodded as Del smiled and said it would be nice. He was sure he could convince Nikki if for not other reason then she’d get to come and see the forest. The beautiful tree’s that made up the Unkindness were unique to the area and so lovely and their village was built around Nature so as to not harm the tree’s. It made it all whimsical and magical in it’s own right. Then Blake was speaking and Averie nodded as his own crystal went off. “Thanks Blake. Mom received the notice of who was going from La’shire and has sent them the directions to which holding cell.” He said looking at his own crystal easily coordinating with Blake. It was clear in the way he spoke to Blake he saw them as his family even though he only met them all upon his return to the castle. Averie was much like Silvi in that way loving and accepting.

---

“Wow.” Miki said in amazement but smiled as Sarah picked up Rem and sat the four year old down in the booster then helped Miki up into her own seat. It was a sight the two of the girls. Miki was fourteen, ten years older then little Rem but Miki could not help but think of the little Pixie as a little sister and treat her as such they all missed Esric leaving with Minato which was fine. Esric needed his rest but Miki paused and looked about and out as if finally noticing or sensing something or rather the pendant around her neck did…she reached up and lightly fingered at the stone her eyes going vacant a moment. The last traces of the Ancient Cvinda not her will or her soul but perhaps a memory but not an angry one….a sad one as far as the little dragoness could see….her last moments facing the dragon before her a feeling of contentment not anger and peace……before nothingness….as if in that moment it was all over. It was like….that man in that image freed her from something she had no control over and gave her peace in the end. Cvinda had become consumed with Avarice and had been unable to break free an Ancient who had become flawed and Anos had been her salvation….as they didn’t die he had been what ended the cycle she could not end herself.

Minato nodded as he glanced in the direction Esric was looking and could see the bright smile on the tiny Pixie’s face. It was nice to see and to see the relief in Esric’s told him it had been a long time since he’d seen her smile like that and it was a good thing. “Of course this way.” He said smiling himself and leading the way to the room Esric would be using with his sister.

Just after they left Melody came out carrying to trays with samples for the girls and the single scoop just the way Sarah liked it and walked over humming there were so many different flavors. The girls faces lit up to Melody that was the best part of putting these trays together for the little ones. The sheer delight in their eyes.

---

“You’re welcome.” She said to his thanking her then smiled and blushed when he reaffirmed his answer “Me too.” She said softly about seeing where it would go and that they would not get in their ~*own way she understood that all too much. “I’m free…if I went anywhere, it would be to check on Sora but she’s finally resting so….” She said looking at him. “I have no where else to be at the moment but here.”

~*~
Silvi smiled she’d tell him about nearing breakfast’s end or just after and she knew Spartan knew that he’d wait for her to be ready to talk about it. “Mmm I can’t imagine why you’d be so hungry this morning.” She said teasingly of course she knew….she knew very well it was there activities the night before that caused her to miss the message from La’shire then….and in the end knocked her out well into the morning. He had worn her out and not many beings an wear out a dragoness.

“you know me well.” He said in answer to her. Chuckling a bit. Ashe was right of course he’d let Nyx have it if he treated her poorly in any way. There was no way he’d allow anyone to mistreat her. Perhaps because of what he knew….was hidden in the fog that was Sean’s past. Memories she had forgotten….that part of him hoped she never remembered and yet there were things there he didn’t know she needed to remember….she needed to get the pearl that was taken from her in order to use her powers….in order for them to stand a chance at defeating Raiser once and for all she needed to remember…..even if pain would come with it. She had Quinn now and he was not about to leave her or there babies. He smiled as Ashe said that Tilly would not become smitten with just anyone. “It does make me wonder just who this Nyx is that she’s so taken with…”

“I…okay.” He had tried to counter but one look into her eyes her being told him that was a loosing battle not that he could argue much anyways and let her guide him over to the bed. Nyx looked at her and sighed softly the sort of sound admitting defeat as he wans’t one to be fussed over normally and listed it all off….dizzy light headed, a killer migrane. He was hiding the lines that surfaced nearly everywhere on his body magical conduits under the skin that had been bleed dry….and so had surfaced as if to try to resonate with an outside source to rebuild the spent magic….as he told her the full list of symptoms which he hide from Ness and Sarah, just as he had hidden his wounded hand from Miki…..was the signs of magical core that was nearly bleed dry and not for the first time for the magical veins to surface so clearly if Tilly looked and she likely wound…..he had done it countless times in the past….drained his core nearly dry…..it was a side effect of stopping an active tear. Ironically for a time mage this sort of depletion wasn’t fatal….like it normally would be as if protected by the time magics they use in that sense but it did mean they were sick afterwards for a while…..and Nyx to this day was the best in his area of time magics. Sun’s was different then his, he could still teach her how to control and use it. So it didn’t control her anymore…..and she would be strong in her area’s of time magic as well….after all Nyx could not send others through time, She could. It was a different area. And no two time mages were ever identical. Nyx understood how she did it and the power she needed. But current of his own time magics didn’t allow him to do it, just like Sun would never sense or be able to stop a time tear. Or pull someone back from lost time. That was different then time travel there was so much to time…..as Drachrona’s countless glasses of sands of time showed Tilly….time in and of itself was boundless and infinite. And so too….was the magic and what a mage could and could not do.

~*~
“Never.” Licht confirmed without looking back. “Whatever happens you stay behind me….if something comes down through that collapse your to forget about helping me and head straight back the way we came…get to La’shire.” Licht spoke calmly as he moved his hand and grabbed one of his short blades. His eyes taking in the sight before him. The lanterns flickering the moment they went out….the furies would come….
“I can fight too…” Soliel said and got a sharp no from Licht.

“I’m immune your not. One scratch and it’s over for you….you don’t want to be caught by a fury….because that scratch will be the least of your worries…” he said lowly. “They fear Rohdoran they will hesitate to recklessly attack me or try to move past….” Even still he held the hilt of his short sword watching the lanterns went out….he would draw his blade.

Vayshae watched them walk off and knew from the look in Rael’s eyes just before….that it was important as he lead the way out she cast a spell of divine protection of night on Rael. His heart was healing his soul mending and so she brought his heart and soul with that spell to Rohdorn to protect him from the Abyss the false night. She believed in her Ancient that he would not allow one so recently saved to fall into that lie once again. One who had no wish to return but to continue down this path to find his truth once again. And so she offered up the prayer she wasn’t sure why but she had this understanding Traine was unaffected by the abyss….but even still he had a braclet around his wrist to protect him likely put there by that girl and he never took it off letting her place it upon him so she felt better knowing he was protected.

Traine looked at Rael and nodded then moved with him. “She’s in trouble.” He said in agreement he wasn’t sure why but he always sensed if he was close by when she needed him even before she realized she did. But it was breaking his heart too….because it was like he didn’t know how to reach her. It all steamed from there own sad histories and misunderstandings between them. She’d pick up on his anger and knew it had to do with her but thought it was against her most of the time….when it wasn’t….it was for her…for the way others were treating her. But none of that would come to light unless they talked and that would never happen if the furies stole her away. Traine followed Rael. He didn’t hesitate to go,  his gaze fixated on where he needed to go….on where he was sensing her and the danger that was too close to her. He had no idea that Licht wasn’t running with them back to La’shire because it would expose the girls….his best chance at keeping them safe was by doing what he was right that moment…..using his pressence and his position to act as a barrier. For a night elf he’d rather die then let those in his company he was sent to guide be killed there could be no greater dishonor then his surviving unscatched while the girls died….his cowardice would never be forgiven.
~*~
Pallas listened to her. “Of course I will.” She said looking at her. “I’ll go with you, its sweet you ask but….where you go I go, it’s just that simple….my home is wherever you are after all.” She said gently to the girl she was holding in her arms. There was no doubt in Pallas or even a second thought. She had found her way home finally it felt right being with her and it didn’t feel wrong to accept Trilander and Lassa as part of that family it just all felt like everything was falling into place. “I think he’s already expecting I’ll go….” She said shaking her had. “if his message earlier was any clue….he seems to know our hearts better then we do…..he’s an interesting man.” She said having no idea it had in some part to do with the fact his mother was the Heart before Ivy and he had been conceived and spent nearly his entire life before being born into the world inside the Light of the Heart’s embrace it wasn’t meant for him and he was never upset about that it caused him to be strong enough to handle supporting there home land until it was time for Ivy to come and claim what was hers by birth. His ability to resonate with it and keep Lemuria safe had helped everyone love him as the future king because he was so loving and accepting on top of it much like Ivy herself. “I heard some of the Lemurian Knights talking about it…..they said Trilander would never have been able to leave Lemuria and help here had Ivy not come home and reclaimed her birth right….Lemuria is safe no matter where she is…even if it’s not there but if she had refused it….Trilander would never be able to leave the kingdom….” She looked up at the canopy of the tree above them. “They said he told Ivy that the choice was hers. That wither she accepted her place as the Heart….or refused it was a choice only she could make and no one had a right to tell her what to choose….I’m not one for gossip but it caused me to pause because there next words caught my attention he never told her that her choice affected him directly. And he forbid anyone from telling her. That it was not to be a part of her choice it must be free and truly hers without any sort of guilt weighing into her choice….” Pallas looked at Marin. “I can see why such a man would steal your heart from the start….I’m the one who was lucky enough to be able to  hold a place in your heart next to someone like that.”

Levi nodded as she looked at Hes. “Yeah….I…need to talk to mom.” She said knowing who Hes meant she had clearly stated such earlier Levi had a mother one who loved her. And it wasn’t Morgana. She looked at the golden and then down at her own hand which wouldn’t stop trembling. “You’d think I’d be used to her by now…..” She whispered she wasn’t. Morgana had this way of unsettling her.

Lyka listened to Sunny and then nodded. “I’ll check with Hes.” He said without questioning how she knew or why just accepting it and that she needed to check on her sister. He pulled out his crystal without hesitation and attempted to connect to Hestia. “Hey Hes….” He said in greeting as he always did if he greeted her somehow different she might not believe it was him or that there was something seriously wrong with him.

“I can but our food is on the way and might get her the moment I snuggle up….” He said as he walked over to the bed smiling despite himself. He had been just about to climb in when the knock came and he chuckled the timing. “I’ll get that.” He said as he walked over and answered the door getting the cart and thanking the woman before walking over to the bed and moving to hand her the tray they had this way of sitting that was close to cuddling during the meal and allowed for easy shift into a full on cuddle after.

Jarral watched them they didn’t seem to be dangerous to her and then nodded. Then paused tipping is head as he oft did since gaining his magic and his freedom as if feeling or sensing something. “All answers come in the flow of time…” he said and held up his hand as the wild magics danced about there a magic that had no rhyme nor reason behind it and almost seemed to be alive itself at times especially like moments like this one. “Whatever it is….the wild magics aren’t sensing anything dangerous from it.”
~*~
Tatianna smiled and nodded. “Of course.” She said and after answering Fauve she saw herself out and walked up to check on Sorei while Maksim did a wonderful job stitching the boy up she looked at it and then pulled out a few medications only to have the Ashen Grim wolf shake his head no.

“I’m immune it’s like drinking water.” He said lightly.Having nodded to Maksim’s words about soulmates moments before.  “How is she…”

“Fine, she’s in shock a lot has happened. The bad you know about and some good too.” She said looking at them. “Whatever caused her to heal from what that one did…..was quiet powerful. It not only healed from the assault but healed an old childhood injury to her back….She has a guardian angel looking after her.” She said unaware it was the other Divine Shepard who excelled at distance healing….while Ginseng could save someone who was just killed right before her eyes. Fai could not perform such a act but she could heal an entire battlefield in an instant….”But there is still an injury that she needs to heal from and that one is not physical. It’ll be easy for her to fall from here….to lose all that she is.”

“That won’t happen. Ginga is too strong for that to happen.”  Sorei said shaking his head. “She won’t break. When she steps through that door….in her heart in the very core of her being no matter happens she’ll still be the same girl I love.” Sorei’s voice held a calm certinity….one that had Tatianna regard him quietly before nodding. “

“She’s strong….but it helps her foundation is strong as well.” She said as she set down different medicines even if he was immune. “I don’t know how much it’ll help but Sarah once mentioned that Zion had some beneficial effects even to the most resilient patients..” Tatianna looked at him. “So here is some should you need it.”
~*~
River  looked at her as she didn’t look fine. “As long as your sure. You’re in the water now, so no one will see anything and as to Ros, he’s a Lemurian Knight he won’t stare or make you feel funny.” River said reassuringly. “But in the end it’s up to you, if it distracts you too much you won’t learn to swim.” River thought about it, then dove for a moment and came back up. “Here this might help.” She had collected some light seaweed and formed a braided belt gently gathering the dress so it just came down to her upper mid though and not so much her legs tying just right so it wasn’t so tight it was uncomfortable but not so loose the dress would work itself free,”Here…it’s a trick we use when we’re going back and forth….between our kingdom and Lemuria.” She said winking. “The dress won’t interfere with your legs….and shouldn’t feel like it’s billowing around you any more either…” That fuller feeling. “If it's uncomfortable we can still remove it. “

Miharu nodded. “That’s too true.” He said softly he…didn’t have so much of a problem with his father anymore having had time to get to know him and it helped Drak made sure both he and Vespa recovered by having them stay in his sky garden where nature was stronger for Miharu’s sake. It allowed him to get to know the dragon more. As to his mother….he could not blame her for disappearing like she did….all the full blooded Esper’s were. They’d loose there  mind and attack anything in there way. She left before she hurt him and never returned likely going and joining with her tree….wither that meant she was gone forever or simply gone to sleep before she harmed Miharu he didn’t know. “I….wanted to protect her no matter what…her purity causes my blood to sing…” He said ig was an Esperian saying….but it could be interrupted wrong outside of the Pure Woods. He didn’t mean with lust although he did desire to be with her she was the one he was in love with….it had to do with his connection to nature itself….her purity caused his blood to resonate with the nature around them to sing….and cause the plants to flurioush with even more lifeforce. “It’s rare….to find someone who can do that…I couldn’t help but fall in love with her…”

Frau could not help but chuckle at his words. “Too true although he’ll tell her we’ll be there in a few minutes to that sweet girl that might as well be hours.” She said as she walked with Liam and nodded. Then looked at the scrolls. “I just hope they found the answers…” She said softly. “For a long time that song didn’t exist and then it did…I had my scholars looking into it…no one should be forced to be with someone they do not love. It’s wrong….” She looked at him. “But…when I had to use Silvermoon….to stop my people from trying to take over everything….I put these away without looking at them…at the time….had thought Cecilia and I were all that was left….” She spoke softly as they walked towards Daire’s room. “I had heard of the legend that gifted you with rebirth but….I had never seen or heard of it being done…I was so afraid of loosing you, but…I also wanted you with me…” She looked at him. “Ashing when uninjured isn’t frightening…it…feels like taking a deep breath after holding it for a long time…but that….that is always frightening…because I had put these away I had forgotten about the song and the effect….I’m so sorry.”

“Well…I suppose the best way to put it they will get here and you’ll have time to talk and cuddle with Frau before the food arrives that’s how close they are.” He said having a feeling they were just down the hall and walking this way. He knew Meeka looked forward to any time Frau stopped by and Daire never minded because a lot of times Liam did as well and well he and Liam could now sit and talk and not have to be so careful about letting there true feelings about anything slip. He moved his arm and glanced down even now he had to wear some sort of restraint to keep his magic in line. For his sake…as well as everyone else but at least these looked like part of any outfit the bracers made to look like a fashion piece while they did there work and the limiter pins made in part by the heavy chains that once adorned his shoulders lined the inside just right…Yuuri had mentioned to him a few days ago that there were things about her fathers behavior didn’t make sense to her….when Daire asked…she said he felt false…all the time like a lie except in the rare moments when he was kind to her….or gentle….Daire had thought she was joking but was she? The metal that had been with that collar was truly keeping his magic from building up and killing him…he took Simon away from their father as well there were countless things that were contradictory….and then there was his outright anger at the mere Mention of Aether….As Daire looked at the door sensing his friend and Frau walking down the long expanse of hall….he could remember one moment when Aether had done something….truly foul at there fathers command and Severin had hissed that thing wasn’t his nephew and Daimenthos would pay….for what he had done….after he took care of the other problem. But that was as far as he spoke on it….and well Calyendaire had learned long ago it was best to not pry Severin for information the end result could be painful. He had filed it away and forgotten about it….that is until this whole….issue with Meliodas Aether had popped up he just had no idea that Simon had in his possession the whole terrible truth….about what there father had done to Meliodas….what he would have done to Simon or even Daire had he realized there true power…Ceil was different….it wasn’t healthy to anger any one with Kijin blood….

Syaoran know she was still worried about him but at his promise she did eat slower for her stomach’s safe. He didn’t look to know she was still casting him a worried glance off and on but her posture no longer held those notes of tension from a deeper concern that he was hurting or hurting himself for her sake. He may be uncomfortable, but he was fine. He flexed his wings a habit of his when he was laying on his stomach one of the few times, he could stretch them out as if to let her know he wasn’t in pain. It would have caused an involuntary shiver if he’d done it quickly but it was a lazy motion, slowly up and then back down and in.

Sean listened to Quinn and after a moment she nodded as her breathing slowly calmed. After a few more moments she leaned back a little bit and looked at him, reaching up to touch the mark that had been so cruelly and carefully carved into her skin to look like it had always been there on the back of her neck. Then reached down a subconscious thing on her part as she never saw it….taking a deep breathe as she closed her eyes and her fingers came to rest below her collar bone were for a brief moment a spot glowed as if resonating with something….small round and pearl-like…..she had no idea though that a caravan was approaching La’shrie from the north….those very War Centuar’s were approaching….and in the lead was one…..who had every intention of making her remember wither she wanted to or not.
~*~
Pellian looked as Prim settled back and waited to talk more with him later. He was very relieved to see her looking so much better…it amazed him how skilled Kiten was, she was already recovering….Then glanced over as the fox opened the jar and brought his finger down into the dust that remained at the bottom of it. He watched….feeling like it wasn’t going to work out.

Kit moved his hand slowly around the inner jar, in no real hurry to find it by the way he was moving but it was on purpose what he was looking for was so small he’d miss it if he rushed. A tiny sleepy spark of life from the plant that had once been in this jar and he after a precious few moments paused grateful his luck since arriving at La’shire had not run out just yet. The idea of those two going back out there was too dangerous. They already had two of there number down for the count at the moment they need not risk anyone until this situation was stable and better. He smiled. “Ah there you are.” He said softly to himself.

Pellian blinked as leaves sprouted suddenly under the fox’s fingertip and then the plant was growing and climbing as he pulled his hand out of the jar. The plant itself was beautiful and in full bloom right when it would be needed to harvest. “You did that from a seed?”

“Mm no.” Kiten said glancing over. “A small leaf that was left behind…although there might be a seed or two in there I’ll look later. For now though…This one will help me help your little sister.” He said glancing at Minerva unaware of just how rare his gift was plants was. He turned and walked over lifting his black bag with the other  hand and looked at them. “We should go see her now….her fever should be starting to spike…” He said especially if it was what he thought it was….if his nose was still picking up that sickeningly sweet coiling and demanding scent….the one that…..belonged to Mallium…Kiten moved as Pellian moved to show him the way, walking with him and no doubt Minerva as well. Prim had nodded and settled in leaning back as if to take a nap and she needed the sleep.
“I won’t let her….” Kiten breathed as he walked behind Pellian. “Know my nightmare.”  He spoke lowly to himself she was thirteen….he was younger when the one who had the rare genetic trait like Mallium had gotten his hands on Kiten….so Kit know it all to well….he wasn’t about to let this get worse for her.

Yuuri looked over. “Yeah….the air outside of here is still thick with magic…very thick.” She looked over Senn. “That spell is still in full effect….it’s like only one stage of it has been unsealed. “ Yuuri looked at the distance. “This place feels like it’s holding it’s breath….waiting for something to be decided…and….we’ve been brought into the middle of making that choice.” She looked at him. “I mean I know we came here to stop a corrupt leader and her goons but this place…” Yuuri took a deep breathe. “It’s like the magic is alive here and it knows why we came and it’s waiting for us….to decide the future of this land and it’s people…..” She looked at them. “And that what happens here will have an effect on….our fight against…the Dark Queen….but I don’t know why…where that connection is.” She said having no idea that Gracia was counting on the leader of the Obsidian War Centuar’s to go collect a certain Centuaress and regain control…..of a scared place….Just how much events of the past that are connected to things now…….

Leif moved and came over with water from the spring in a glass. The water pure and crisp and clear he cupped her cheek. “Pandi, you need to drink this.” He said softly it would help against the fever. He was so worried for her, he himself was tired he had no idea just how worn he had looked to Cass. But he was stubborn as to his guilt…..he felt it but it wasn’t about to rule him. He knew Pandi….Cass was right about that. She’d be so upset with him if he let that pull him away. He had been holding her but the machine had used a magic he couldn’t fight back against. It wasn’t where he failed it was what he did from there afterwards. It was something she was always telling him. He missed an enemy in one of there early mock battles and caught back up to him just in front of Pandi and stopped him there. That student couldn’t sit for a few days. And while Leif had apologized Pandi had stopped him shaking her head telling him to trust in her….and focus forward. He got her meaning if he was constantly looking back he’d make worse errors. “I’m here, and I’m not leaving you.” He said cupping her face so she was looking at him. “I’ve got your back this time.” He said lowly firmly usually when they were paired it was all at random but for some reason the teachers put them together perhaps because Leif wasn’t like the other students who were all against her thinking she was cheating. After all she didn’t have the mystic eye, or eye that Prim had. But not Leif. And so while he fought forwards she had his back, this time though. “I can’t fight this enemy head on but I’m not about leave either.” He said looking at her. “I’ve got your back, whatever you need I’m here for you.”

Pellian paused at the door having opened it, navigating the house didn’t take long. But at least the stair well to this room lead down to where they all were at so if Pandi had slipped past Leif she would have ended up with all of them.
Kit paused at the doorway. “Pandora right?” He said having heard them say her name enough times in his area or close enough….Kiten had paused as that scent did something rather unexpected to him….how strong it was….at the moment his own body seeking to respond. He walked over as it did to the table and set down his back using his free hand, he pulled out a case, small and silver opened it and turned it pulling the top off with his teeth he moved and slammed the needle into his own thigh, then the second dose which was different color part of the same medication for Kiten….Pandora thankfully wasn’t going to need this….he knew what she needed. He just needed to keep his body from reacting to do it. Leif looked at Kiten warily.

“It’s that Pheremone of course…” Kiten growled in frustration. Then looked over at Pandora. “Look at me. Bite your inner lip hard enough to feel it. If you happen to accidentally draw blood I can fix it. But….Pandora…it will jolt your system stop the craving at the moment. It’s not you, or anything you’ve done wrong trust me on that.” Kiten turned. “Listen to me…” He looked at her met her fevered gaze. “Listen to me.” He said and then told her symptom for symptom what she was dealing with he didn’t have time to chase her family out….because he knew…if she didn’t jolt it…it would cause her to go…’crazy’ with need again. Kiten coaxed the plant onto the table and walked over to her knelling down. “It’s awful you feel sick and like….if you don’t go back to him…you’ll never be alright again and that’s the last place you actually want to go right?” Kiten took a deep breathe. “I’ve been there….Only for me…the one who did it started when I was little. I wasn’t even thirteen yet…” He took a deep a breathe. “I can make something to quiet the symptoms and I can tell you how to get rid of it….how to break his hold on you but right now…the first thing I need you to do…is trust me even though you don’t know me..and bite down on your lip that pain…will stop it for a few moments.” He said….”Please….” he said still looking at her. It would do him no good to make the medicine if she was overheating….he needed her to come back from this point needed her to listen.

Leif looked at him. “How will that help she was cut by the thorns covering the outer gate. It did nothing….and you know?”

Kiten sighed…closed his eyes. “I know…” he said lowly. Just hoping he didn’t have to use that tone of voice to get her to obey…..because he’d hate himself for it.

~*~
Chrona looked at Draco as he came to her and started speaking on the way nodding as he spoke about forgiveness…about different things. She nodded then sighed and looked at the mirror as he said greater good and that he likely knew the answers but would rather hear them from Anos….and that here reasons…”Oh yes.” She said softly sadly. “Perhaps so….It wouldn’t surprise me if Orkla understands why I feel this way better then I do.” She said softly sighing. Then looked at him. “But your right….the children weren’t moving forward, Naria’Jean would be lost to us…and with his loss…the stars would have gone out. It was his….” She started to say first task as an Ancient to restore the broken Tetrabiblos…something she knew about but wasn’t supposed to reveal that was up to Naria when he was finally whole again according to Orkla. “You know she wasn’t at all surprised to see Anos return…I had no idea until time suddenly shifted and seemed to right itself…with his return.” She said looking at him. “I’m she still manages to keep the both of us out of the loop on a lot of things….although I can’t blame her for it either.” Chrona said looking at the viewing portal again. “Because I….tend to want to help…..and she’s forever telling me I put my nose into too many things as is.” She said sighing.

Naria looked at her as he helped steady Lorna. “Then let me ask ye this….this girl…she’s not of this world is she?” He asked her calmly. “A pressence unlike non I’ve ev’r felt before has entered Ethion….it’s not evil….but nor it be of the light of D’Joran…..had yer vision naught happened just as I started to be sensing her….I would have been more worried….but…I think…the girl yer vision has shown ye has arrived….now. It may take ye to get everyone to let her do what ye know she must do…Ye have but ta say the word Ever…I’ll be taking you there or anywhere ye need to be goin.” He said to her as he continued to steady her on the stairs.

Erza opened her mouth as if to protest that she did and caught herself. She didn’t….not always but nodded. “You’re right I’ll remember that.” She said looking at Zai as had pointed that out. Zai would not say it if she didn’t pick up on the subtle clues. “Even me.” She agreed  as she looked off in the direction of one fussy knight. “And there’s someone….who needs me to let him. Do what his heart tells him to for once.” She said lowly. “I don’t mind…his smile is worth it.”

“I think so. Whatever this is….Ethion can’t take another attack right now.” She looked about. So many frightened and confused. The damage to the homes. “We’re used to being on guard….on knowing danger sometimes comes in waves.” Arieta looked at Pine. “So let us see….if we can’t do our gracious friends a favor….and keep trouble from knocking twice in one day.” The Dire wolf Alpha said in agreement.

Aiyan nodded. “I understand besides….I’ve kept Zai waiting…I should get back to her.” He said turning and saying a see you later to them both. He let Archimedes lead him out then paused as he looked at him. “You should know…Aithne is safe. More then safe….thanks to her….we all are.” He looked at him. “She created one of the most beautiful Solaris Tree’s and caught half of the Salamanders preventing Ethion from being burned to the ground. The Sylph Queen helped her.” He looked at her grandfather. “The spirits tell me Loki brought her to his home it was closer to where they were and he could get her out of harm’s way there Freya’s blessings on the house still work, and that she’s resting while he sits close by incase, she needs anything. The spirits sing her praises Arch. You should be proud of her.”

Aiyan looked back and nodded. “We’ll talk more later.” He said in agreement. “Love you mom, Alustu.” Always. He had a habit of finishing it that way since he was little. It just felt natural to say it now. He walked out glancing back at Kei and Naiya then shook his head. “Kei you might want your hands and feet checked….”

“I’m fine.” The tiger said dismissively. “The others here need more attention then I do.” He had run through the firey tar without a second thought. They were sore and red but it was hardly something a Wylds tiger would complain about even him. It was an injury gotten helping his mate and carrying her and there baby to safety his wounds were nothing compared to what he could have lost had he hesitated or detoured to avoid scorched paw pads.
Sable walked over and sat down holding the tea that she had brewed knowing where Arch kept it and was sipping it not the first time in her time as High Priestess she over taxed her magic. He told her when she did to just come and make some. He had the means of keeping this tea fresh and ready to use….it required a different means then normal tea because of the different leaves that went into it. “So….crazy day right?” She said shaking her head. “I’m spiritually spent right now…but it feels like something is still…” She said and then went wide eyed as Tasha was walking through still in Etheral form and then suddenly…..collapsed….she wasn’t releasing the form…..and almost….Sable set down her tea and rushed over placing her hand. “A fever? But why? Lady Tasha!” She said startled…..”Ethion…..is trembling…..scared…” She said checking for a pulse…..”I don’t understand what is the Etheral Slumber?” She said lowly not knowing that Tasha was at the moment bonded with Ethion and trying to deal with a threat….it could sense still coming but not stop…..Ethion had not the power to stop this…..not since the other three seed bearer’s died and those seeds were lost……….

“I’m here…to...stop something far worse than a tragedy.” She said looking over at him. “I can sense it…. find it but more then that….I’m the only one who can fight it….I suppose you could say….what is about to be loose here….my people are natural….predator or enemy of.” She said as she walked with him. “I can locate it easily enough…the problem will be setting up the special wards, in time…. each has to put in a certain place….in alignment with where it will appear in order to keep it from unleashing It’s….means of eating.” She said as she walked…..her eyes searching following the lines of energy of the life of the lands around her. “So much life force here…..this land is so beautiful…”But for me it will take time to find the door it uses…..” She paused and pointed. “There that direction the energy of the land….all swirled nothing feels wrong that way but it’s urging me to go there….no rather she is.”  She said looking back towards Spritus and then pointed in the direction of Lorna’s cabin. “One who see’s what can not be seen…” She said tipping her head…..”Is what the land whispers….and Guardian….” She looked at him. “I doubt it’s were you intended to take me….but….it’s there I must go.”

Kirie nodded as she smiled. “Seems so….Momma was always worried about what Lady Lorna described as my mate….the ice and snow….but I understand now…” She said glancing in that direction. “He’s changed my world so much brough so much light…..I had not thought anyone would see what Roderick was doing but he did….even when we were….challenging each other in the beginning….he protected me despite trying to decide what I was really after, and me…I suppose I had my own issues….I wanted to save him but I…was in my own way afraid to open my heart to him….I caved first.” She said looking at Maizie…”For as stubborn as I can be….I came to realize…rather quickly that I….I don’t know what I’d do if he left, if I lost him.” She said as she slowly stood and nodded. “I’m good, your tonics never take too long to work and if it starts to wear off I’ll be good and take another dose.” She said reassuringly and if she said it she would it was just the way Kirie was. “You’re right though I’m sure both of them are worried about us.”

Athrun looked about then down….listening to not just Eko beside him but to something his frayed ears could ear….the song of the land….but….he looked around it wasn’t calming at all. It was climbing getting steadily more frightened as if something else…..”Sorry give me a second…” he said and walked a couple of steps before kneeling down and listening the sound was trembling there but…..he stood and turned about slowly looking all about. “This doesn’t make sense….it’s all wrong…..Sorry Eko give me a moment…..” He said as he walked a few feet then tipped his head back and let his shoulders go lack and started singing holding his hands out to the side it was a much different song…..wordless nothing but notes but they seemed to echo around him…..and still the fear the trembling nothing was coming to him clearly…..was he going to need to seek out Lorna….

Meliodas looked at him as he said it was alright that he understood. And he had a feeling that Sylar would have. “Thank you.” He said to the Night Elf King. He had a feeling that Sylar knew far more then others realized. There were those go got heritary memories. Who knew what those who came before them knew. Meliodas was not one of them. Although his right eye was now special it was not seeing what some were sensing and he wasn’t skilled enough to know or understand what he was seeing with that eye….But. “King Sylar….the flow of energy here in Ethion isn’t calming in fact it’s….doing something else all together….it’s getting worse…..as if…no I’m sure of it…Ethion is terrified….the land….it’s trembling.” He had no idea that Ethion could sense it the demon coming being summoned….the created that consumed all life around it through the Flames of Avarice…or Flames of Gluttony and as the name suggests those flames would continue to burn until it comsume and fed that demon all life around it and further out until there was nothing left for it to consume always hungry a different Naga had been sent to deal with that Demon and well it had claimed to have taken care of it because it didn’t want to fight the demon it had lied to Anos who had been told that it was dead…..That Naga….back in Ne’ther…..it’s days were numbered it’s lie….if anything prevented Quetzalli from doing what she came there to do….would cost all of these people there lives and it would be a terribly painful death….it was why….lies were among the things Anos would not forgive.

Nayril nodded. “You’re right….and I having a feeling his being driven out was the trigger that set it in motion.” She said and looked at the blade. “Ivy told me once that the blade will answer me….I have it trust it and let myself link with the magic.” She looked at him. “So I believe so….” She held the blade and closed her eyes opening her mind but in this more importantly  her heart up to the magics in the dagger as it was made to protect the Heart of Lemuria….it responded to the pure heart of the one it was bonded to….Nayril asked it….to show her……the dagger glowed and flowing to her arms and through her was ancient Lemurian writing, she opened her eyes and began walking as if in a Trance but unlike Traya’s were Traya would walk into things she walked around opened doors as if the dagger was guiding her but also protecting her along the way.

Traya looked up she wanted to let Poesy step outside and see Meliodas coming there but something told her to remain indoors but she smiled gently to the bunny. “I can feel Sylar coming and Meliodas is with him. I know the feel Mel’s pressence the gentleness of his winds….you know it too Poe….I’m sure if you close your eyes you’ll feel him coming for you.” She said gently whispering in her mind that whatever this ill feeling was…..it didn’t find it’s way there….it was frightening but she knew Sylar was coming. Whatever this threat was….he likely wouldn’t want her and Poe alone anymore here in the cabin.

Mela blew a kiss to Blake as she and Twilight left arm and arm out of her brothers perch and back out in the hall and then towards the outside for the fresh air. Once there she took a big breath and letting it out, she blinked as pinkish smoke came from her and she coughed but laughed. "Thanks for coming with Sis. Starting to feel like I was getting in the way in there." She admitted, "But, I also need to admit there is another reason I wanted to bring you out here with me. I was wondering about Del 'sister'."

Zanna looked over to Nashy as she spoke to her, Owls always full of wisdom and this one was hitting every point perfectly. Few times in the past she had hoped and dreamed about a day like this. And each time even when something came close she was disappointed again and again. And now that she almost locked away any hope. She just nodded to Nashy to confrim she was right, She looked over. "Lulu this is...Nashca and um..."

"Serg" He said with a bow.

"Yes, seemed they witnessed some one coming in badly hurt recently from the main gate. They don't have a name but seemed he...called out for us. By name." She said and turning to whispered, "In their minds." She added. Knowing what that could mean. They only knew one raven that had that power.

Crys nodded and moved over, "Hey Pops?" She called out and when she didn't get a response. "Now where did he go?" She said crossing her arms. "Well, good thing I can make us something." She noted and waving over Novel to the bar area of the Inn. She noted Pops has been acting a little weird since kicking out that dragon knight this morning. But, just could mean old habits die hard for the family of thieves.

"Hey Jupiter, what do you need?" Mars asked leaning back a bit, "You have something new to report?"

"A little bit, this morning we found another uninvited guest..." He started and then explained the story of Zlo being in the Unkindness and his capture. He also added the plan to take him out of the Unkindness. "So you might want to get over here to help and keep an eye on things. A lot of use will be making sure Zlo makes it to the La'Shire."

Mars eyes had gone wide as the story unfolded, he stumbled over his next few words. "O..right right. Um, I'll be there soon have to get cleaned up." He said putting the crystal down and looking over to Koi as if to make sure she confirmed all that he heard.

Donovan taking a small breath, the voice from Tenebrae having unsettled him for some reason. After that he sent word to his guards to start getting Zlo ready, and a confirmation to Acerbus he had. He then paused and turned back around. "An Ancient here?" He asked just as surprised by that as Fai was. "The trees haven't steered us wrong yet." He said having Fai speak about them and he even used the information to help him as well.

Tenebrae looked back and forth, "Hmmm...while that is good..." He said and seemed to shift another way, "Dark cloud surrounds that mage, but seems there is some light trying to fight though."

***

Rio was a bit distracted as he looked over another outfit, "Hmmm, this would give ol' Princess a run for her money." He said to himself speaking about Princess Rachel back in the Unkindess. He then looked up, "Oh that be all right and since I don't have to worry about my 'old friends' sending me some unwanted request I'll be on my best behavior." He told the duo.

Torin would look forward to that, of course he would have a lot of questions since this came from his family. He would never would have thought he had any mysterin blood in his family. But, here he was. "That is the smartest idea we have had." He said pushing up from the table to head to the shower. "I'll make it quick." He told her.

Abbadon smiled when Atticus answered and when he was about to answer the first question he paused as there was several behind them. He could tell that his mentor was a bit worried. "I..I'll start with the first. Soraya is fine but maybe over working herself with her current mission. But, she does have help with Safira. The two are getting along." He told him knowing that would help him settle to know that. "As for me, well I am doing well myself." He said and looking over towards Tiff. "I too found someone, do you remember those summers ago of Tiffan? Well, she is here and we have found one another."

Panro taking his own plate and starting to eat, he started slow but picked up a little bit showing how hungry he was as well. "Taste even better." He added.

Fang looked and listened to Aspen as he spoke, he had given him the time to speak so he would do the same. As his son spoke to him he was starting to understand why Maiden went to him to talk. He was starting to see some of her wisdom in him. It was her that helped temper that anger and sorrow, that helped him move forward. He forgot that, when he heard that speech from Zandra, the same taught to him by Kilikiri before getting betrayed by them. His mind switched to that before Maiden helped him. He leaned back on the chair and looking to Ban in his arms. Aspen wanted the best for his son and that...made him so proud to hear.

He looked back to Aspen and it was quiet before. "Then....perhaps I was...mistaken." He said back to him. If Aspen trusted her than that means a lot. Since he trusts his son more than any one else.

Duncan took a sip of his drink, "So if he says yes, how long would it take for him to get her. Your father?" He asked Saffy. Hopefully enough time for him to think of how to approach him and asked for forgiveness for failing to protect Saffy.

Lana watched him, she felt the same. Many think she used Garand because after the break up she didn't seem sad. But, no one knew how she cried herself to sleep. Looking at him and watching him more, "No the pain may never go away. But, maybe with there is another way you can honor her?" She asked wondering and looking to the frame in his hand.

“Well, why wouldn’t I go with you?” Mira asked him with a smile as she followed along to go talk with Yuna and Altair. She listened as Koran gently interrupted to inquire what the kids wanted to do now that they were content with having flown kites today.

“Thanks, Koran,” Yuna said as she handed back her kite to her big brother-in-law.

“Did you guys have fun?” Mira asked.

Yuna smiled and nodded. “Lots. My kite even went in a tree and Alti flew up and got it,” she said, clearly smitten with the young prince to whom she’d promised her heart.

“I saw. That was something,” Mira said, having not realized Altair could summon wings or fly. “So, you want to come with us and find something else to do, or do your own thing?” she asked, trying to feel out the right way to ask.

“Uh…” she looked at Altair curiously and back to Koran and Mira when Koran asked if they planned to stick around or go find something else to do. “Well, we were talking about figuring out if I maybe have any magic…” she said honestly. Why hide it? It wasn’t like Yuna even knew if she had any magical abilities.

“Really?” Mira asked, remembering how she hadn’t been aware of her own until Tera helped her uncover it.
_________________________________________________________________________

Del looked Acerbus as Averie and Blake relayed arrangements for the transport between each other and Jupiter moved himself aside to put in a call to Mars. She moved her hand over her husband’s and smiled. “It’s almost over… at least the part that involves being afraid of Zlo coming back. If any place can help him, it’s La’Shire… and if what Averie says is true about Zlo having feelings for Soraya… maybe there’s hope he could change,” she said. She then looked over at their kids, playing, seeming to let herself go into thought as well. Del couldn’t remember the attack, but she had this sense that Fleur had been driven to it, not just by possessing the dagger, but by whoever summoned it to begin with… What about someone like that? Someone like that was, perhaps, not capable of change….

Blake smiled as Mela blew him a kiss and he watched her and Twilight head out of the perch. He then returned to Averie and planning the transport. “Aunt Silvi moves quickly,” he said, impressed. Of course, she ran the castle before their father took over, so it made sense that she could arrange a proper room to house Zlo and cancel his magics within it, as well as arranging for a secure place in the archives for the cursed dagger.

~*~

Twilight shook her head a bit, “I’m happy to,” she said when Mela thanked her for coming outside and taking a walk with her. “You’re not in the way, Mela. You’re important being here… and I feel better when you visit,” she admitted. She didn’t want to confess it, but now that the trip to Aeon was actually on the horizon, she was very nervous about it… mostly because she couldn’t see what would happen there, and yet she had this sense that she should be nervous… She then tipped her head when Mela mentioned she was wondering about Del’s sister. “Really? What about?” she asked.

Nascha wasn’t sure why Zanna was looking at her that way, but when Lulu arrived, Zanna’s tone as she filled her in suggested that she knew exactly who they were talking about. But in an almost hopeful way, like there was some disbelief or a fear of believing it. Then when Lulu’s expression also changed, her eyes almost instantly tearing up… “You do know him.”

Lulu took a moment to remember to breath and quickly blinked back the stunned look and the tears that threatened to come. She’d been told that her brother was dead, and yet no body had ever been found or returned for a proper Sending. So perhaps there was always this ounce of doubt he was gone, which meant she always held a glimmer of hope that one day someone would show up saying exactly what Nashy and Serg were saying. “Where is he?” she asked. “We’ll only know if we go, Zanna,” she said, looking at her friend.

“They took him to the Sacred Oak so the priestesses could help him,” she said, repeating what Serg had already told Zanna, to further fill in Lulu.

Eros shook his head. “I didn’t even notice him slipping out,” he admitted. “I don’t think he was up here when we got back,” he said, thinking back, and also being mindful not to mention the secret room Crys had taken him to. He then moved with Crys towards the bar, gesturing for Novel to take a seat on one of the high seats.

“As long as you guys don’t mind. I don’t want to put you out,” she said.

“Nah. I don’t think a few sandwiches and some chips are going to really be a burden to put together. Right, Crys? ” Eros asked, knowing that it would be the easiest solution to a meal and they could hash out their logistics during it. Eros didn’t know when he and Crys would be given the call to join the caravan to Aeon to help protect Twilight and Pherenice, so it was best if they tried to work it out for this afternoon, while it made sense for the Guards to be on high alert and perhaps seeking out any other dangerous relics in Unkindness.

Koi listened in as she laid next to Mars, but her smile changed to a look of surprise and concern when Jupiter dropped the bomb on them that not only had Zlo gotten into Unkindness, but he’d actually been captured… and more to the point, he was going to be transferred from here to La’Shire. She reached for words that didn’t come until after Mars had ended the call and she sat up in the bed. “He’d have mentioned if Twilight wasn’t okay, right?” she asked about her best friend. Of course, Zlo had a history of abducting her as of late. “This is insane. How is any of that even possible?” she asked, though a lot had transpired in Unkindness in their very brief absence…

~*~

Tess smiled when he assured them that he wouldn’t get into any trouble in the castle now that his money troubles were essentially handled, thanks to Prince Averie, not that Tessa knew about the agreement. “So then, did you want to take a little stroll while I helped get Vera fitted for something?” Tess asked, then looked between them curiously. “Oh, I mean, unless you two are… you know…” She wasn’t going to presume that Vera and Rio had taken that step in their relationship yet where they’d be good with staying in her studio together while Vera was undressing and being fitted or draped for a new design entirely.

“W-what? Oh… uh…” Vera wasn’t sure if she was completely certain what Tess was implying, but she certainly was blushing. She and Rio had been sharing a bed here and certainly got into kissing and cuddling, but they hadn’t gone further yet! Vera wasn’t used to her face being hot so often, but it seemed like it happened a lot since Rio came along.

Juno laughed a bit when Torin agreed with her idea to shower separately so as not to get distracted again, so they could actually get out of the room today. She nodded as he got up and headed for the washroom. “I’ll be here waiting my turn,” she joked as she stood up to collect the dishes and put them back on the cart to put it back in the hallway to be picked up.

Atticus listened as Abbadon answered his most pertinent questions. Soraya was okay. Safira was okay. And the sisters were getting along, which was a blessing for him to hear. Considering he’d only just learned about Safira… Soraya’s initial shock and distress when she’d contacted him about it left him feeling at a loss… and then with Chaos’s attack… to hear everything was okay where his daughters were was a relief. He was going to ask, though, about just what ‘mission’ Soraya was overworking herself with when they were supposed to be on an ambassadorial visit to Unkindness last he knew… Of course, he was distracted from that when Abbadon said that he too was doing well and had found someone… mentioning Tiffan. “Tiffan Tyrion? Wistria Ambassador Cygnus’s daughter? Of course I remember,” he said. He also vividly recalled Cygnus and then-emperor Ajax discussing how to keep Abbadon and Tiffan apart, as Cygnus wanted an alliance between the Swans of Wistria and the Hawk Nation of Clifton by marrying her off. Of course, at the time Atticus was merely the Emperor’s top advisor and he noticed plenty of things, like the romance between Abbadon and Tiff those summers ago. “I’m glad you found each other. Wait… where are you exactly, Abbadon?”

Sandy smiled and nodded. “Definitely,” She agreed about the food tasting even better than it smelled. She was happily munching away on her breakfast, glancing towards the windows. It’d be nice to get outside today and enjoy the sunshine that was coming through the clouds that gathered around La’Shire’s perimeters.

Aspen sat up a bit more when Fang finally spoke after considering all his son had explained… and his words were not only calm, but showed he was responsive and giving Aspen his genuine and open attention. Something that occasionally Aspen didn’t feel like he always got, being the younger of the middle children. He nodded and smiled. “Thank you, dad,” he said, honestly meaning it. “I hope you’ll give her a chance to show her yourself and to know she’d never let anything happen to Lana.”

“Well, mom said the path was fairly clear until getting into the area around here, so… he’d probably arrive tonight…” Saffy said. Which meant Duncan wouldn’t have to worry about seeing Basil until tomorrow morning. Saffy didn’t know the depth of Duncan’s guilt over what happened, even though if she did, she’d be the first to remind him that it wasn’t his fault any more than it had been hers. She also knew, though, that these things took time to heal, but they had each other. That was what they needed to focus on.
____________________________________________________________________

Cressida was hiding from Myth, Quistis and Wes currently just over the castle gate in her small form. She turned back her ears as she heard cries faintly echoing from deep within the castle and she felt a pit form in her belly. She had only just found the castle, and in her brief explorations, she had already come across enough evidence of the transgressions within, be it overhears conversation between Marron’s followers about their hunger to the scents of death… she had seen the courtyard of creepy statues that looked so life-like and yet she’d landed on one upon her arrival and found them to be stone. She knew enough from watching for the last few days that most everything that went into this place didn’t come back out, and now knowing one of the reasons why… she’d tried to warn Wes away. If they were looking for someone, she could only imagine they’d met one of the gruesome fates… but then again… it’d be two centuries and only recently she’d been able to track Ettie here. It was like her ability to do so enhanced when Anos came through the portal, perhaps releasing some sense that still lingered in her kind’s demon heritage. And if Ettie was here in this place, alive… maybe whoever brought Wes and the others here was alive too.

Slowly she left the others behind and made her way into the castle, deeper than she’d dared to go before… following the cries until she crept along a wooden rafter overhead into the throne room, freezing at the sight of so many dolls below… in various stages of completion. There were three present below and she tucked in to stay hidden as Youm taunted the girl he intended to kill and eat and someone else who was clearly chained. And while she wasn’t sure… she felt her breath catch in her chest when Youm called the captive by name. Ettie…
________________________________________

“Miki, are you okay?” Sarah asked as she sat down with the girls and, for only a moment, it looked as though Miki had gone somewhere else in her mind. She then looked over as Melody arrived with the sample trays and smiled. “Look, Miss Melody is here with the ice cream,” she said, though she was still concerned about just what had happened with Mikleia. She seemed okay, though. Rationally, she knew it likely had something to do with the amulet she wore and the burden of it. “Thank you, Melody.”

Esric walked with Minato and took a very deep breath in, as though he was going to yawn, but he resisted. “This all feels surreal, still.” He admitted. “I’ve been awake so long, I’m sort of questioning everything I’ve been through to get here, let alone this place. I’ve never seen anything like it,” he said as he looked around a bit while being led to his room.
________________________________________

Balian smiled and nodded as he moved to sit up fully on the sofa, putting his feet on the ground as he reached over to pick up the crystal on the table. “Alright then… so what are you in the mood to have for lunch?” he asked, glad she would stay. He’d have to reach out to Lilith at the library too, in order to obtain access to all their records and archives, although Traitorin’s secret Archives, which Duncan was hired to protect, were generally restricted or limited. Hopefully they could find what they were looking for in the accessible archives and records.

Spartan chuckled a bit when Silvi said she couldn’t imagine why he was so hungry. “Morning? Love, it’s closer to lunch than breakfast,” he noted, “which is one reason I’m hungry. Another is… the same reason you are,” he mused. He then paused as he could hear footfalls coming down the hall and the rolling sound of several wheels on the crystal floors. A cart. “I think food has arrived,” he said, moving to kiss her cheek before he got up to go get the door.

Ashe smiled and moved to give Rumi a sweet kiss as the golden doe and silver stallion cuddled together. “I like to think we’ve gotten to know each other really, really well,” she said softly, blushing faintly as she did. “And I know your heart. You care about others easily and you would never let someone mistreat another, especially someone who helped us, like Tilly,” she said. She then hummed softly as her husband expressed curiosity over just who Nyx was. “Well, you’ve always been good at finding answers to your questions. I’m sure you could find out if you really wanted to.”

Tilly thought for a moment he was going to argue with her, but he wisely decided not to. She helped him to the bed, which really required him to move himself for the most part. Once he was there, she moved back to the door and closed it, picking up her bag and bringing it over to the ottoman at the foot of the bed. She opened it to remove a few items as he listed off the symptoms as though they were nothing, when she knew they were also symptoms of a much more dangerous issue. She came over and took his hand, placing a large smooth stone in it, a crystal that seemed to just barely spark with light in the middle. She looked at him with a stern and concerned look. “You’ve almost completely depleted your magical core, Nyx. How are you conscious right now, let along talking and moving around?” she asked as she moved the stone onto his chest to see a bit more activity happening there, but it was still concerning. She moved back to her bag to retrieve a few more items, glad she’d stopped by her room to grab her other bag, which was geared towards more magically-inclined ailments, like magical burn out. “I’ve only seen one other case this bad…” she said, and the way she trailed off, it was clear that it didn’t turn out well.

~*~

“What is it?” Io asked as she took another step back, the dark fog that seeped into the tunnel seeming to crawl ever closer, already pooled around Licht’s legs. In the Isles of Seasons the Abyss hadn’t made it across the water. It seemed to be solely on mainland D’Jorin and mostly in the region where Raiser had fabricated her tower and her golem, the source of the Abyss.
Traine had told her stories about what his brother’s second kingdom was going through, but he took her to La’Shire by means that avoided the Abyss. She looked around as the lanterns behind them started to flicker too, and then came the banging sounds and… digging? Something from above the collapse was trying to get in, to follow where the Abysmal fog was creeping in through. She looked back down the tunnel and ahead again, her breathing quickening as her heart was beating so loud it was pounding in her head and all she could think to whisper was the name of the one person that she wished was here right now. “… Traine…”

Rael gestured to the Night Elves that guarded the tunnel entrance. They moved aside as he and Traine entered. “Go ahead. She needs you. I’ll be right behind you,” he said to Traine, knowing the young man was fit to break into a sprint down the colorfully illuminated tunnel. Rael turned back to the guards. “No Furies make it out of this tunnel,” he said. La’Shire’s end was protected by the spirit of the castle, but this end needed to be protected by the Elves who live here. And, of course, the only cure for Abyss poisoning or a Fury bite or scratch was in La’Shire… He held out his hand and one of the guards gave him their spear, capped with a Midnight Obsidian tip, the staff itself made from Ebony Smokewood, both of which were able to injure and ward off Furies. Rael took the spear and ran off after Traine.

~*~

Marin listened and nodded, smiling. “I’m glad you’re not afraid,” she said, meaning to stand beside her even though she is betrothed to and in love with another as well… and he with another, too. It was indeed a complicated arrangement, but it felt… natural. “You know… one thing I never understood… and King Corbin would never explain to me… why they sent Ivalice away to begin with. Though…” she sighed deeply, “perhaps Bastin was part of the reason. Since his birth, it’s said that his soul was like the darkest waters of the ocean, where the light could not touch. You know… he died because of Ivy,” she noted. “I mean, she was doing what she was meant to. To try to heal by feeding light into the darkness of a soul… but Bastin had no light in him to nurture, so when she purified his darkness, she gave him peace, but also death,” she said. “Unless she’s serving as a conduit for Lady Nour, I’ve heard she hasn’t used her gifts, unless asked to. It was her choice to accept the Heart. We would have waited a long time for another like her to come if she hadn’t… but I regret how her first healing went, that it traumatized her,” she admitted.

Hestia nodded and took Levi’s hand into hers with a gentle, but firm and reassuring hold. “Alright, I’ll bring you to see her,” she said as she started to head for the library with Levia, wanting to do whatever she needed to bring her some comfort and peace, and if her mother could do that… then she didn’t mind at all. She slowed a little when her golden crystal began to go off. She pulled it out of her pocket with her free hand. “What is it, Lyka?” she asked.

Sunny wrung her hands a bit in front of her, unable to shake the feeling. She looked back to Lyka as he called for Hestia and she perked up a little when Hes answered.

Keelin smiled when Solan was just about to get into the bed, only to show how correct he was about just how close their food was. “How do you do that?” she asked him when he returned with their food. She shifted a bit more on the bed so that as he joined her, they would be comfy to eat and easily move into cuddling after, just as Solan always planned and just like she always loved to do.

“Well… then I won’t worry or wonder about them… unless you say I should,” Wynter said. She then took a breath and looked at the berries. “I think maybe I’m hungry for more than berries…” she admitted, like she wanted something more sustaining, even though the winter berries were some of her favorites to just snack on. After all of the activity that she and Jarral had engaged in last night, one really couldn’t fault her for being unable to sate her appetite with berries.

~*~
Ginga made the effort to get back to the washroom, knowing her sister was staying in the room as she finished washing up. Her legs felt like they were made of jello still, probably from lingering shock from the whole attack and the adrenaline finally rushing away from her. But she could walk and she trusted that. She made it to the washroom and looked around. La’Shire had already made sure there was no sign of the fight that took place, towels pulled off hooks, hooks pulled off walls, the curtain torn free from the rods, soap dishes shattered on the floor… none of it was there, but she could still remember it. She moved to get into the shower, turning the water back on and reaching for the soap, closing her eyes as she let the water run over her again as she washed away the last physical traces of the attack…

Maks listened as Sorei tried to refuse Tatiana’s medicine, as it would likely have no effect on him, and yet the poodle seemed insistent all the same. He smiled and nodded. She couldn’t say she’d done everything she could to help if she didn’t leave the medicine and supplies behind for him, as she had done for Ginseng. She’d left her things mostly to handle any anxiety and trouble sleeping she might have as a result of the mental consequence of the attack, even though physically she was fine, if just a little wobbly. “Thank you, Doctor,” he said.

He understood and yet worried how Sorei was so certain that Ginga wouldn’t break from this, being so strong in spirit… but there was a time when she was willing to just lay down and let herself die. Granted, none of them knew what she’d gone through in that other realm with Sorei and Lycos and Siliqi… but still, she might not break, but it didn’t mean there wouldn’t still be some hurdles. “I’ll walk you out,” he said to Tatiana as she guided her towards the door, moving to open it for her. “Honestly, though, how is she holding up?” he asked her quietly. Fauve had struggled and isolated initially… and while no one was going to let Ginga isolate, it didn’t mean she was really okay with the fact she’d been attacked. IT also didn’t mean she wasn’t stubborn enough to reclaim her honor in some way. It would have, no doubt, been easier had she been able to stop Ryn herself, but she’d find a way.

~*~

Vespa smiled after River helped to alter the shift dress a little so that it wouldn’t restrict her, even with it’s almost gossamer feel, and she didn’t have to worry about doing something wrong by removing it. While being undressed felt most comfortable and natural for her, it seemed to get her into trouble, and while Miharu was usually upset at the events that led her into that trouble and not upset with her, she sometimes struggled to separate the two. So she felt unsure about being undressed outside their room. “I’ll try like this.”

Rostan shook his head a bit and raised his hand just slightly from his leg as he’d sat with Miharu. “You don’t need to explain. I understand,” he said when Miharu said that her innocence made his blood sing. To others it might sound like something else, like lust or something uncouth, but Rostan, as a Lemurian Wolf, understood the concept. It was much like the ‘gaze’ amongst Lemurians. “And I know what you mean… about how easy it can be to fall in love with someone, to know when you’ve found something special.”

“She really loves you,” Liam said. “I don’t think that poor girl, or many of the Mystrians that were saved from capitivity like her, ever knew much about family or maternal love,” he admitted sadly. “Still hard to stomach that I had any part in it,” he said honestly. Even though Liam was a newer recruit and wasn’t a corrupted or abusive thinker like others serving in the Mage army, he had what Severin saw as the ‘unfortunate flaw of a moral compass’… but even so… he had still served… He then looked at her when she expressed her own guilt over what he was now enduring with the song, having not thought about it until it was essentially weaponized against him, because she thought herself and Cecilia to be the only ones left. “You have nothing to apologize for, Lea. I don’t blame you. You didn’t create the power of the song. It’s worth working around it to know I get to spend the rest of my life with you,” he said, and he meant it.

Meeka smiled brightly and let out an excited series of squeaks as she moved to go to the door, reaching to put her hand on the handle and just waiting for the knock that would let her open it and see Frau’Lea. Her knee-length tail was flicking side to side eagerly. There was no harm in her anticipation of the visit, but it would no doubt feel like forever for her!

Zyna watched his wings open and stretch out and she knew it meant he was okay and he was just trying to let her know… but she still knew that he wasn’t comfortable. She took her time, though, and finally finished, unable to eat everything on her plate. They seemed to bring her more than she could sometimes eat now that it was known news that the ocelot was pregnant. “All finished,” she said, though that didn’t mean Syao intended to pursue anything until things settled. Zyna scooted to the edge of the bed and climbed down, turning and picking up the tray before bringing it over and sliding it back onto the cart, knowing Syao would get up to do it, but not wanting him to have to make himself more uncomfortable.

“You okay? Does something hurt?” Quinn asked when she moved to touch her collarbone through her shirt. He would have to talk to Rumi about these nightmares she was having. They were more like night terrors. But he’d seen something like this before and he truly believed these weren’t dreams at all, but memories. Seanan said that Rumi and Frau would dismiss her nightmares as just that, but the fact Sean felt like they knew more than they were saying made him think she was probably right.

~*~

Minerva felt herself let out a deep breath of relief, unaware she’d been holding it in the whole time. When Fii made the plant bloom inside the jar, she knew that he had what he needed to help her sister. She then followed as Pellian led him upstairs to see to Pandora. She looked back to Prim.

“I’ll stay with her,” Cassius said. He knew Leif wouldn’t interfere with someone coming to help Pandi, so he would stay downstairs with Primrose, just to keep an eye on her.

“Thank you,” Min said before moving upstairs to be there for her sister.

Cassius came over to the sofas and sat down in a chair by where Primrose was still resting. “How are you feeling?” he asked her. Obviously he meant more than just her condition that Fii had helped with, but also with finally seeing her son again, now a grown fox with a kit of his own on the way.

“Why do we always end up in the middle of a choice?” Topaz asked with a sigh.

“Well, we’re where we need to be right now. I don’t think anything could be decided here without Fii... and I have a feeling our help will be needed here too," Senn said. “That soldier, Cassius, wouldn’t have gone through all of the effort and risk to find Fii if they didn’t need help sorting it all out. I’m sure once all of the immediate family matters are addressed, we’ll get filled in more about exactly what’s going on within the bigger picture.”

Pandora whined a little in protest at drinking the water, but did with Leif’s help and coaxing. It felt so cold going down. Her head was throbbing and every inch of her body felt the same way, her stomach kicking like she wanted to be sick. She was breathing quick and shallow as the door opened and everyone arrived. She wasn’t really understanding anything that was happening right now enough to question who Fii was or why he was there telling her what to do. She looked at Leif before biting the inside of her lip so hard that a thin line of blood was visible between her lips. IT meant she needed to bite harder than he likely expected in order to feel the pain and get a moment of relief from the affliction.

Minerva’s hands were clenched tight, her claws biting into her palms as she watched. This was her baby sister, so she was protective and concerned with Fii’s behavior. He required an injection to keep himself from reacting to whatever was afflicting Pandora. How bad was this thing and what exactly was it?

Pandora took a few deeper breaths, closing her eyes and feeling a few how tears slip down her cheeks, but at least for a moment she felt a bit more in control… “Who…?” she opened her eyes to look at Fii, finally aware enough to want to ask who he was, why he was there, but… she couldn’t quite get the question out as she brought the back of her hand up to brush her lip, some blood left on her hand.

~*~

“I think Orkla knows a lot more than she tells any of us, even me. But she has her reasons, and she must see the detriments of sharing with us before even we need to know…” Draco said, not envying his beloved’s position amongst them. “We’ve both been known to meddle,” he agreed with a sigh. “We are not perfect beings ourselves,” he said. “The Spirit, the sentient magic of this world that made us, made us strong and clever… and flawed, so even we are forced to strive to be worthy of being Ancients to the mortal world,” he said, shaking his head. “We have chosen many ways to be over the ages. Vengeful, spiteful, absent, compassionate and, more times than can be counted, a bit meddlesome. Cvinda, mother of knowledge, was also covetous of her gifts. And Sygrid, the mother of Chaos, had no restraint…” He realized in that moment the reason he had to banish Sygrid and try to weaken her by allowing the mortal memory of her to fade away… because he couldn’t physically kill another Ancient. Yet Anos could… but Anos had been locked away before Sygrid began her cycles of chaos and devastation.

Lorna shook her head a little as she brought one hand up to touch her temple lightly. “No. I don’t believe she was,” she agreed. “But she definitely is here to help, whoever she is… wherever she is. I saw her coming over the bridge with that Tigara… Singo,” she said, not that Naria knew the tigers in Ethion apart yet. “We should go outside to meet them. She’ll be coming here to find me,” she said knowingly. She knew they didn’t need to go looking for this girl… but she also knew that she’d seen where to lead them to find this ‘gate’ through which the danger would come.

Zai smiled and nodded when Erza agreed to remember that… to accept help from others when she needs it. She then looked towards the kitchen and back to Erza, taking a small breath. “Your feelings for him are pretty obvious,” she admitted, “at least to me, but… his feelings seem jumbled…” she added, which was true. His relationship with Lana hadn’t been a simple fling for him. He was in love with her… and although he was finding himself here with Erza’s help, and who knew what might come of it… he was still stuck in this jumble of emotions. “You’ll be careful, right?” she asked, meaning mostly that she’ll protect her heart, unaware that Erza already knew there were many ways this could play out and some he ended up back with Lana, and in a few he ended up with her, and in others, he either opted for bachelorhood or fell in love with another he’d meet in the future.

Pine nodded and gestured for Arieta to come with him. “Then let’s take a look and see if we can find where this energy is coming from,” he said as he started to make his way out of the main village. He knew Tasha was still in town, probably still at Archimedes, and so were his children. They would be safe, and he would work with Arieta to figure out where this danger they were sensing was coming from so they could ensure the continued safety of their packs and all those in Ethion. They wouldn’t be alone in their quest, of course. Others had sensed, or in Lorna’s case, seen the danger.

“Alustu, syni,” Nydia said back to him, calling him ‘son’ in Druidian. She smiled and nodded to Naiya too. “I love you, dottur. I’ll be here,” she said quietly, promising her that she wasn’t going to disappear again. Last Naiya had seen her, she’d watched her mother pass from her sickness… a sickness that were it to return again, she could cure with the Zion that her father had started and she’d finished. Then Nydia took a deep breath and shifted closer to her sister. They would no doubt be escorted to a room to rest and recover, which would happen much better with them together now.

Naiya watched her mother and aunt before she moved to leave with her brother, guiding Kei out. “We can treat them at home with the cream,” She said. It was still sometimes embarrassing for her to call it by her family name as others did, Zion. “Mom needs her rest, so… not much I can do but sit here and gawk at her, honestly. I want to get you fixed up and Breece is probably getting hungry,” she admitted.

Archimedes stopped with Aiyan at the door and nodded gratefully, moving to place a hand on Aiyan’s shoulder. “Thank you for letting me know. I’ve been worried, but I’ve also been hopeful that Loki wouldn’t be far from her side. He rarely has been since she was little,” he admitted, having noticed, even if he was protective of Aithne. He also knew that he didn’t have to worry about the quiet, reclusive Night Elf-Druid being a threat to her. He seemed to keep her out of trouble, if anything. “I am proud of her… though I also know that more conversations will need to be had in the wake of this,” he admitted. “I’ll take good care of your mother, Aiyan. You and your sister and your loved ones should rest. You’ve used Sacred Magic today from de la Ruze. You’ll need to recover that.”

Bayla moved to sit down with Sable again as the leopard sipped her tea. She took a deep breath and sighed, nodding. “Yeah… crazy is an understatement, I think,” she said about the day. The fur on her tail was bristling some, though, as she could feel it too. That sixth sense of impending danger… She then perked up when Tasha collapsed and she rushed over to help. “There’s still something wrong,” she said to Sable when the priestess couldn’t seem to figure out Tasha’s ailment. “I can’t feel Ethion like you can, but I can sense something else… danger…”

Singo looked over at Zalli when she said that she was here to stop something worse than a tragedy. “I believe you,” he said as they crossed the bridge into Ethion, able to pass through the residual barriers because none had ill intent and Tokeru was unconscious… and SIngo would ensure he was restrained somewhere safely while having his injuries tended to. He saw some of his clan approaching with his arrival with Tokeru, and amongst them, their Chieftain, Suna. “I just need to leave him with her… and then I’ll take you to the house,” he said, though not familiar enough with the layout within Ethion to know it was Lady Lorna, the Seer’s home.

“I’m happy for you Kir,” Maize said as her friend described how Eko’s arrival in her life had changed her world in the best of ways. “I think you’ve done the same for him, too,” she said. “I don’t think you have to worry about losing him any more than I need to worry about losing Athrun. We’d all do anything to protect each other,” she said before she moved to stand up, helping Kirie to her feet too. “Let’s go find them, then,” she said with a smile, unaware the boys were picking up on another dangers, one that Maize was starting to feel herself. Kirie might notice her hands shaking and a tremble in her body, like she was afraid, but she was feeling Ethion’s fear and warning.

“What is it?” Eko asked as he approached where Athrun was kneeling. He could sense something, but not to the degree the wolves seemed to be able to, and certainly not to the extent someone like Athrun or Maize would.

“I’ve sensed it myself,” Sylar said. “I will look into it once I’ve left you with Traya and Poesy,” he said. “If danger is still coming to Ethion, you need to be there,” he said. It was clear what he meant. He would investigate the disturbance, but he didn’t wish to leave his pregnant wife or the traumatized bunny alone when Meliodas was capable of using his Airie to protect them now that it had been blessed by the Sylph.

“Wait… where…” Finn sighed in frustration, not with Nayril, but out of concern for her safety. “That is not what I meant,” he said as he moved to follow her out. “Thayne, hold down the house,” he called before closing the door behind them in order to stay with Nayril and keep her safe as she followed where the dagger would lead her… and he feared that his pregnant fiancé was going to be led right into danger.

Poesy looked at Traya and, while she could sense her concern, she didn’t trust her own instincts yet. She seemed to feel nervous and anxious all the time, except when she was with Meliodas. She looked to the door and, after a second, she closed her eyes and tried to sense Meliodas’s approach, like Traya said she’d no doubt feel. And, after trying to focus on that sense she got only from Mel, she opened her eyes and, indeed… she knew he was coming. Finally coming back.

Koran flashed Mira a small grin as she asked why she wouldn't want to come with him "Mainly just suggesting an option of you staying here and talking with your sister a bit more" he commented after hearing out what Yuna had to say about her magic. He gave the younger finefur a reassuring smile "I've no doubts you got some kinda magic, its quite rare for a mystian to not have some magic or another and your sister is no exception."

Koran briefly held up the kites to bring attention to them once more briefly "I'm glad this ended up being a fun idea and its something we can do again some other day. For now however I'm going to return these then we can figure out what to do. Mira how did Tera help you find your magic? I'm not really adept enough to help someone discover magical talent but it sounds like she was able to help you."

Dkhoran hummed as Anos explained that he'd need artifacts found before blessed weapons could be made to properly combat and slay Raiser and that couldn't happen until Draco came to speak with Anos so it'll have to be put on the backburner for the moment. "Unfortunate but it is what it is, well when we can finally start hunting them down you'll find no lack of aid from the denizens of the castle and allies. We've been deadlocked with Raiser for so long that, well we'll be highly motivated to pursue an avenue that could lead to her being permanently put down."

Drak smiled a bit at the mention of Chaos "Hah, well I don't know about getting an alliance but just stopping any support from him is a large boon regardless. That just makes one less threat to be concerned about for the time being which and allows more focus on Raiser." He was curious about who asked Anos to destroy the pillars since it was a favor but was holding back on asking as he figured the Demon Dragon would give a name if he deemed it important enough. That aside he figured Traitorn would arrive shortly so it might be a good idea to hold off on anything else of great importance for the most part.

Something did come to mind however as he's noticed Anos being bothered by the stigma "Does that marking bother you all the time, or just as you arrived at the castle here?" he asked curiously wondering if the closer proximity to Miki's key to the library was causing the stigma to flair up.